《Happy Ending》


 Prologue: Bad ending?

    -Ha...ha...ha...


    The boy hardly breaths in the cold night. Each step is heavy, leaving a footmark in the snow that is yet to be melted. How much was it that he had begun running? Hehadn''t thought of that even for a moment.


    Trying to run through the alleys, not minding the destination. Left, right, right, left, all is irrelevant now. Had he passed this trash can before? Or that graffitiedwall? Maybe it''s his second time going through the hole in this fence. All of this, because of that.


    Suddenly, the boy heard a sound. Slowly and steady steps, louder with the echo from the alleys with acouple of water puddles in each of them. He thought it was already safe but turns out he was wrong. The dread look on his face when he listened to that sound, only to be muffled by his own steps.


    It was such a good night. A clear sky for the full moon with no star to disrupt its light. Nobody in the streets,giving the already calm and peacefully city more charm. But nothing is as we thought it''s.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    -Ha...dammit!


    Dead end. He took a wrong path along the alleys and was lead to a two-stores high house wall. Looking at his sides, there was no other way. His only option was the turn back and when he did-


    -Hehehe...found you.


    There it was.


    It was hard for him to see at first since it was standing in the darkness, but the voice was enoughto make the boy tremble in fear. His eyes wide open to reflect the mysteriousfigure revealing itself with the moonlight.


    Jet-black coat hiding its body, leather boots on its feet, hands wearing white gloves while dragging a giant scythe on the floor. And above all, it''s head. A pumpkin with Halloween face on it. The mouthforming a disgusting wicked smiled with empty eyes.


    As it was approaching the boy whocouldn''t move by fear, it readied the scythe in both hands and pulled him towards itself. Without resisting the strength, there was nothing he could do against it. Grabbing his shoulders, it said with a voice as if a devil''s whisper in the boy''s ear:


    -Now, shall we begin?

 Chapter 1: Game Start

    [You are mine and mine alone], alas [You are mine], a popular visual novel that managed to reach rank 9 of the top 10 in the "Scream" app for online games. Even though it''s focused in dating simulator system, the changes in the gameplay thanks to an AI and the minigames over the story made it one of the bests games of the year and the tops of its genre.


    To clear the story, all you need to do is to make one of the heroines to fall in love with you and get the happy true ending, but, thanks to the AI, the player is not the one that makes them fall in love, rather, it''s them that tries to make you fall in love. It''s one unique system where those events can occur when you pass time with the heroine, making it something bold and could have turned the sales down in the market, but the risk was worth and they managed to get many copies sold around the world.


    The way they make you fall in love changes with the way you interact with them and how and when you do it. The AI will change the gameplay to adapt to your style and make the most suitable heroine go to you. The player may choose another heroine, but the AI will make one or more heroines go interact with the player and it may cause a bad end from those events. At first, it may be a bit weird to say a normal high-school girl could cause a bad end just because she is not the one you had chosen to be with, but, this is also something that the game has of uniqueness: all the girls are crazy to be with the protagonist.


    Everything is allowed in war and love. The developers took it seriously. The girls will come to you with the intentions of locking you up, stalking you, confining you, hurting you to be near them, even the most extremes would kill you and die just to be together. Most of the cases, the heroines will try to kill each other in silence and be with you like it''s normal. Now, this is where the game becomes interesting: to reach the happy true ending, you need to make the heroines understand that you can only love the one you had chosen and not allow them to kill each other. This is something difficult, seen that you can''t know how much the heroines love you, resulting in the choices you make through the game something you must think very carefully; just one wrong answer may cause in the death of one heroine.


    Needless to say, it''s a fun and interactive game. Even though it''s a visual novel with dating simulator on it, there were many gamers which bought it because of how interesting it was.


    And yet-


    -Why would I brother play it?


    There was one boy that wasn''t convinced of it. He looked at the game box on his hands with boredom.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    -Really, how could I play something like this? "A thrilling experience of being haunted by your true love"? "All the girls are yanderes for you!"?


    He reads the descriptions written on the box.


    -I don''t even play visual novels, even more with those...settings.


    The boy sighs as he looked outside of his room''s window. Snow falls in the streets, trapping all the people in their homes. The school was suspended until the storm is clear, even though it''s middle September.


    Still, it caused that nobody was recommending to leave their homes until it passes. There was no problem at all, his mother made a good amount of groceries'' shopping, there was light in the house, you could say it was the ideal day off for somebody that doesn''t leave the house much if it wasn''t for...


    -And why the internet is the only thing that is out?!


    Exactly. There was no internet. He couldn''t play any of his games, which requires an internet connection, and how he could do in his pc was to stare at the screen.


    If it wasn''t for his friend lending him [You are mine] than he wouldn''t have any games to play, and for that, the boy could be a bit happy, if it wasn''t...


    -Seriously, why you are the only thing I can play?


    (I bet this is my fault. I could have bought some of those indie games to have as a backup plan for when the internet is out, but, of course, Ihad to just look at the big shots and their new multiplayer-only games...)


    He sighs again.


    -You know what? I bet the internet will be back in no time. Yeah! Let''s stay positive! The snow maybe looking bad right now, but if it calms down just a bit, I think I may be able to-


    -And now we turn to the weather news. It''s up to you, Sarah.


    -Thanks, Tom. Apparently, this snow day is going to stay a while in our calm mountain city of Growswood. For what the meteorologists say, today is the best day to get something you may need for this snow-storm, because it will be sticking for a whole two weeks!


    -Whoa there! I hope nobody was going to plan any travelings for this days because this will freeze their mood! Now, we return with the meteor who will pas-


    He didn''t need to listen to the rest of the news. The boy already put the disk on this pc and was letting it install.


    (Ok, this is just because I don''t have anything else to play. This is my last option, yep, it''s just because it''s my last option. There is no other way to pass time, so I''m just going to play this for a while, and not because I''m curious or anything.)


    He looks at the loading bar as it''s completed. The menu is formed on the screen, asking him to press any key to start the game.


    -You better be good to make up my time.


    The boy, Chris Chambert, press "Enter" and the game begins-

 Chapter 2: Unusual Event

    One week later.


    -I WAS WRONG!


    (This game was more than I could have expected! The way the characters were shown and who we discover they background without telling directly about it makes the player more involved in the story! Plus, the mini-games placed where the player would be bored to just look at the screen was made as the perfect way to make the gameplay more active! Truly, this isn''t one of the bests games of this year just because there were some reviews saying so!)


    The snow continues to fell outside Chris''s room, but he forgot about it after his second day playing the game. He didn''t have a good night of sleep since the first day, but he couldn''t stop thinking about what would happen next in the game.


    To make the matters worst: he already cleared the game. On different save slots. One for each of the five heroines. Since he spends two days to clear one story, he skips the dialogues he already knew and could finish the others the day he had started it.


    (Really, how good this game can be?! I never knew visual novels could be like this!)


    Chris was overreacting; this was but the first visual novel he played, so he couldn''t know some elements it copied from others games of the genre, like the open-world style from [Ganganronpa] which allowed the player to explore various sections of the game or the unannounced choices from [Steins; Door]. Still, they managed to put them together into a good game.


    And now Chris cleared the story, getting the good ending on each heroine counting the secret one. Truly, he managed to pass one week without boredom and was filled with joy and happiness after completing the game-


    But, there was one problem.


    -Wait...and now, what?


    He realized: there was still no internet and he already played the only game he had without holding nothing back. Now, how can spend one more week without-


    -Welp, guess I''m playing it again. Who knows what I could have missed.


    -That was an option he chosen to do and didn''t even bother thinking much about it. He grabbed his headphone and started a new save file.


    [][][][][]


    -Dang it, how did it know I was here?!


    And then comes the regret. Again, he couldn''t know there was something inside the game after you cleared the story.


    -C''mon, I know I hid here last time, but this is ridiculous!


    The AI changes the gameplay to match the player''s style. If Chris had played to conquer the same heroine after the last save, he would find out about this one, but he went straight up to the next file to conquer another heroine.


    -*Tsk* You wasn''t that hard the first time!


    He keeps trying to get away from that very same AI that, of course, he didn''t know it was an AI. It was a character you need to interact to trigger the most important event to conquer the heroine. For the first time, it was not hard to pass over it, just doing what the mini-game is telling would make it easy for any no-brainer to pass. That was, again, for the first time.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    -Ok, now this is getting really annoying!


    It was a simple hide-and-seek. You can command your character to hide inside classrooms or washrooms or even spend each turn running. If Chris manages to hide in the school building for 10 turns, he wins. If he is found by the AI, he loses and needs to start over again.


    Each time he fails, the AI learns his patterns and went to where he would most likely to be. This would repeat until it becomes impossible to beat the AI, so the developers made something that allowed the players to skip the mini-games after an X amount of times. The "Skip" button was shinning on the top screen of the monitor for a while, but Chris wasn''t planning on quitting like that, even though-


    -I get it, ok?! You kill me and I need to start over again, but can''t you stop grinning like that each time you win?!


    The AI Chris''s facing right now was a character common on each heroine story: a serial killer named Midnight Pumpkin. It wears a long black coat to hide its body and there is a pumpkin with a Halloween''s face on its head, so there is no way to figure out is it was a woman or man. Besides its looks, its signature was its giant scythe it wields with its white-gloved hands.


    Each time the killer founds Chris, it showed a satisfying grin in the middle of the pumpkin''s mouth. By now, Chris could probably draw it exactly as what it''s on the screen blindfolded.


    -Fine! Let''s do it your way!


    He couldn''t take it anymore. He gives and clicks "Skip". The cut-scene is shown.


    The killer manages to trap the player in a corner. It slowly walks towards him with the scyther in hands. The in-game message displays how terrifying this was for the protagonist and how unlucky he was for meeting the end. Then, when Pumpkin would strike him down, the childhood friend heroine appears and saves the protagonist. When they escaped, a dialogue about how important the protagonist and the heroine are to each other was displayed and now the childhood friend managed to raise her love matter in the protagonist.


    This was the scene that played after you cleared the mini-game, but, if Chris hadn''t skipped it, he would manage to escape on his own and take the childhood friend with him. Instead, he was shown a pathetic version of it-


    -...This is not what I saw before.


    And Chris was not fine about it.


    -*Sigh* Guess it''s another hour of fun time...


    He opened the menu and loaded the save file, before the mini-game starts and in front of the school building at night. Before, he entered without second thoughts; now, he was a bit more cautious about it.


    He chooses to look outside the building first to see if there was another way to go inside, going around the areas near it. Since it was night time, there wasn''t anything happening in the school, but the game allowed freedom to go inside it if you unlocked a secret path, which Chris knew where, how and when to unlock it.


    And what he found walking around the school building? First, the sport''s field was empty without a single soul, the entrance was deserted, the west and east wing of the building were also without anyone.


    -This is a waste of time, isn''t it?


    He whispers to himself. There was just one option to do here and it was the mini-game or go home and sleep for tomorrow''s morning. Just like Chris said, a waste of time.


    -Hm?


    But then, he saw it. Both of his eyes open wide.


    -N-no way...


    Behind the gym, an area without events nor accomplishments, Chris saw...it.


    -Mi-Mi-Mi-Midnight Pumpkin!


    He saw the killer, one of the antagonists of the game, without being inside an event. After all the times he played the game differently, never had him encountered Pumpkin without being inside a mini-game. But, what shocked him the most was:


    The Midnight Pumpkin, a serial killer whose death count was rumored to be over three digits, the reason as to why there were patrols at night, one of the most wanted criminals in the game, was playing with a stray cat.


    -...W-what is going on here?


    Even in shock, Chris tries to figure out what caused this event. He subconsciously tries to approach Pumpkin, but-


    [!!!]


    Marks appears above its head. It turned around and saw Chris going near it. It quickly charged forward and attacked the character with the scythe. The screen displays the following [Game Over].


    But, what Chris was most confused about wasn''t the fact he died, but rather-


    -Why...did it look so sad?

 Chapter 3: Lost

    One day later


    Chris tried to recreate the events that lead to Midnight Pumpkin playing with the cat, but all of them were in vain. He did the same things he did before but none of them worked.


    Still, he did not stop trying it.


    -Ok, one more time.


    Same place from the last file, starting on the school''s grounds at night. He went to behind the gym and there wasn''t anything there. He loaded again and went to it again, but got the same result.


    -*Hmm* This is starting to get pointless.


    He went into the school building. The character walks in the direction of where the mini-game starts and Midnight Pumpkin appears from the corridors, chasing the player. Without moving, he lets himself die in the hands of the killer, that grins satisfied. [Game Over].


    It stills works perfectly. Who knows, maybe it was just a glitch. Maybe it wasn''t something that you could do it again. One time only accomplishment, the thing you could talk with your friends but nobody would believe it without seeing it.


    (But, if that were true, then why it showed another expression?)


    True, even a glitch could only change some settings in the game, but it wouldn''t create something new in the game. After all the encounters in the different save files, Chris hadn''t seen Midnight Pumpkin make that expression even once. Even though he couldn''t see its eyes, the gap in the mouth made it clear an expression of sadness in the killer.


    Chris didn''t like that expression, the same expression he knows it well.


    (It must be a secret character or something...)


    He wanted to know more about it but, there wasn''t any backstory for the killer in the game, so there wasn''t any clue to where he could start looking for.


    (Unless...!)


    -I see! Maybe it''s that.


    He exits the save file and went to the menu screen.


    (Even if I can''t find it again, I could try it out in others files!)


    The cursor highlights the option [New Game]. With confidence, Chris press "Enter".


    [][][][]


    Dark alleys of the city.


    The character runs away, heavy breathing on each step. There are three options showing [Left - Middle - Right]. A timer was running out. 10, 9, 8. He went [Left]. Same options, timer running. 7, 6, 5. [Middle]. There was nowhere to run. He went back. 4, 3, 2. He tried to go [Right], but...1, 0. The timer was off.


    The killer finds him. It slashed him down with its scythe. Blood on the screen. [Game Over].


    -*Phew* Ok, now I can [Skip] this.


    The mini-game this time was a tag. All you need to do was run faster than the opponent while doing some quick-time events before the timer reaches zero. If you managed to out-speed it, you win and saves the heroine. If you are tagged or leads the opponent to the heroine, you lose.


    Like always, the AI learned from your previous attempts and makes the game more difficult for you, like changing a key for the quick time events or obstructing a path you once passed.


    From all the others mini-games, this one was the easiest of the bunch, since you only needed to react faster to clear it, different from the hide-and-seek where the killer would know where you based on where you hide before.


    But, Chris wasn''t planning on passing in the challenger way. He clicks skip and the cutscene shows.


    The character trips into something while running. The killers stepped on his back and raised his scythe over the head. When he was slowly bringing it down, a shot was fired, making the killer retreat and the heroines comes to your rescue. She raised her love meter on the character''s menu.


    Different from the last time, Chris didn''t care much about it. He re-loaded the file to before the mini-game started. The character was in front of the alley.


    -Now, where should you be...?


    The character looks around. Empty streets, caused by the fear of being attacked by Midnight Pumpkin. Unlike last time in the school, the streets only had alleys where you could enter or automatically go home if you leave the area, resulting in the heroine''s death.


    -Welp, time to explore.


    The character goes into one alley next to the one he should have entered. It was a dead end, with trash cans on it. Chris thought that similar to the gym, Midnight Pumpkin would be here since there wasn''t any event that occurred on it.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    His theory quickly fell apart. On all the alleys he could enter, there was none which he had found the killer. Now, there was no clue on how he could encounter it without being an event.


    The boy sighs.


    -Guess it was just a glitch, huh...


    Chris boredly said. The character was in the deeps of an alley, another dead end, but this one had an item you needed to pick in order to make one heroine interested in you. Since he was already here, he decided to get it before leaving.


    The game displayed the following [You got Grandell, the Bear] next to an image of a fluffy animal bear.


    The character moved to an alley from where you could enter the backstreet. Backstreets were one long-way corridor without loading screens, where you could invite a heroine to a date. Chris choose this instead of going back from the alleys because of the no-loading area straight up to the streets.


    Stores of food and clothes are displayed on each side of the backstreet. It wasn''t popular, but the folks in the neighborhood loved it and it was always full of people, or so the game said.


    Usually, you would ask a heroine to go with you and pass some time here, where you both would fall more in love with each other. But, without anyone, it just looked like a ghost town.


    -*Hmm*?


    But, it wasn''t empty.


    -T-there it is!


    Chris shouted in shock. After all, the one he thought it would be just a one-time glitch was there: Midnight Pumpkin. And it was looking at the window of a clothing''s store.


    (I-I-I can''t believe it! It happened again!)


    Finally, he managed to meet the killer without being inside one event. But, something bothers him.


    (Wait, why the locations were different? This is a section which the player visits often and, even if there wasn''t anybody at night, he could still come to get achievements.)


    He looks again at Midnight Pumpkin.


    (Why did you choose this place?)


    Last time, behind the gym, was just a place nobody would go, just a section in the game to be part of the open-world. But the backstreet was one of the most popular sections in the game for dates.


    (If it wanted to be alone, why would it choose to stay in this place?)


    All questions to be answered, but Chris had something to focus right now.


    (How do I approach it?)


    It would kill him the moment Midnight Pumpkin saw him, so he couldn''t just go straight up to it. He tried to think of a way to approach it without triggering his character''s death.


    (Ok, first, I save.)


    He wouldn''t miss out this chance again. It took Chris by surprise before, but now was the time for him to figure out if this was a glitch or not, choosing to overwrite the old save file. After done it, he made the character slowly walks behind the Midnight Pumpkin''s back.


    (Steady, steady...)


    Chris was more concentrated than the time he did the mini-games.


    (C''mon, just a bit more...)


    The character was approaching the Midnight Pumpkin''s back while it continues to see the clothing''s store window.


    (Closer, closer....!)


    And then, something happened. When he got close enough to it, a screen asking [Would you like to give a gift?] appeared.


    (N-No way!)


    This could only happen to the heroines, a system only made to help the player conquer the girl gifting them when she wanted something very specific. There was no NPC that had that system, the most they had was just to deliver items to gain money working. But the option to give a gift was only made for the heroines.


    -So then, why does it...


    [!!!]


    The marks appear on its head. It turned around and saw the player. It quickly raised it''s scythe and slashed it down on him. [Game Over]. But that didn''t even pass inside his mind right now: The only thing Chris could do was think of who really was Midnight Pumpkin.


    (Huh, what am I doing?!)


    Escaping his trance, he quickly re-loaded his save file and his character appeared again in the street. Looking around, Chris found Midnight Pumpkin.


    (There!)


    It was walking towards the other end of the street, facing it''s back to Chris. Not missing this chance, the character ran towards Midnight Pumpkin. Gotten closer enough, the game displayed [Would you like to give a gift?]


    (Now!)


    Choosing [Yes], Chris selected the only item in his inventory, [Grandell, the bear].


    [!!!]


    Feeling something weird, the killer turns around and face Chris''s character. It tried to swing down its scythe but it stopped the moment it was over its pumpkin''s head. The killer tried many times to swing it down, but the result was the same.


    And Chris was smiling on his side.


    -*Hahaha*! What about it, huh?! You can''t kill me while you are receiving a present, can you?!


    In the game, the interactions between the character and the heroines were like a sacred ritual. Even if the heroines were going to kill you, the would immediately stop if you gave them a present. It may sound crazy, but this system can save the player''s life many times in the game.


    Leading to Chris having full confidence in this method.


    -Now, let''s talk busi-


    [Game Over] displayed on the screen. Chris froze. While he was thinking of how good his plan was, he forgot one thing: the heroine could refuse the gift.


    -Dammit!!


    Once again, he quickly re-loaded the game to the same location as before, but now...


    -Wait a minute, why are you running?!


    The killer, the most fearsome enemy in the game, scarier than any heroine, was now running away from its own "victim". Following its direction, it would exit the backstreet area.


    -As if I would let it go away!


    Chris also started to run, chasing Midnight Pumpkin.


    The Backstreet wasn''t a very long line, it was just a small district of shopping for the town folks. Altho it was just data inside the game, this, along with the fact that the killer was ahead, would lead to just one conclusion.


    -Dammit! Where are you?!


    Seen the killer going to the next area, the streets, Chris also followed it, but, after he waited for the leading screen to complete, he couldn''t find Midnight Pumpkin anymore.


    What was left in the game was the unmoving character, followed by the frustrated player who lost what he wanted.

 Chapter 4: Error

    The park, the most common place in the game and often occupied with NPCs. Its huge diversity of areas made it a great place for dates, also it was in the middle between many locations in the game, meaning you would cross the park many times in order to reach them.


    It was in the plaza that the players would be more often. A huge fountain was placed in the middle of it, the trademark of this location and the spot where you would wait for the heroine to come before the date.


    But, that was in the day-time. In the night time, the park was close to a dead area. No events, no shops open, nothing to do but waste time if you wanted to come here. The only option to do here was the mini-game that happens inside the forest.


    Now, exiting the forest entrance, was a figure clothed in black. Its height was normal, not very tall and nor very short. It walked to the middle of the plaza.


    Perhaps, it was thirsty, so it went to the vending machine. It looked at the water''s number and dialed the correct formation, but no sound was heard from its actions. When the bottle dropped, it extended its gloved hands to pick it up, but, the moment it grabbed the bottle, a series of glitches appeared around the item, making it disappear from its hand soon after.


    The figure watched as the bottle was disappearing from its hands. It looked again for the water inside the machine, but the reflection of its pumpkin''s head was shown in the mirror. Many think it''s just a sadist killer who doesn''t think twice before striking its victims, showing only pleasure while it killed, but, the usual smile of pleasure wasn''t there. All one could see from the gap of its pumpkin head was sadness.


    But, there wasn''t time for being sad. Something, or rather, someone was near it. The figure turned around and had found "it". Since the game was made from a first-person perspective, the main character, or the protagonist, wasn''t created with a body. Instead, it was just a block of data with a white screen for a head. And what lays behind that white screen was the only thing it didn''t know who it truly was: the "player", its enemy.


    The killer was trying to figure out "his" unusual pattern. This was the third time it happened. After playing a certain amount of time in the mini-game, the figure would allow the player to skip since it would be almost impossible to win afterward. Normally, any player would just have accepted the skip and progress in the story or challenged the mini-game again and hope to beat it.


    But "he" didn''t follow that logic. He chose to explore after being allowed to skip the mini-game. For the AI, it was an illogical act, seen there wasn''t anything else to do in that place, and yet he did it, now, for the third time. It didn''t matter anymore. It was a program and the program had been instructed to do one thing regarding the player: kill him.


    With small and quick movements, Midnight Pumpkin launched itself towards the player with the scythe in hands. Maybe it was too quick, but the avatar of data didn''t move an inch and just waited for the attack.


    When it got near the player, Midnight Pumpkin could feel some discomfort in its body. It was something it felt before, in the backstreets when the player chose to gift it. He managed to stop its attack for a while, but now the killer already knew about it.


    It refused the gift and cut down the avatar with a swing of its scythe. The avatar''s white screen goes red as the [Game Over] message is displayed for the player-


    [!!!]


    -Or, so it thought. Instead, the avatar was still there, in Midnight Pumpkin''s front, still in the game. Did it miss? No, impossible, he didn''t move an inch. A glitch? There wasn''t a sensation of it. Cheat code? It would notice. What could have been?... There was one answer to this question, and it knew what it was.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    [][][][][]


    -So, how do you like that?


    A malicious smile appears on his face. Red-shot eyes from being awake over 10 hours in front of the PC up to 2 AM with dark circles under them. That was how Chris looked at that moment.


    After experience defeat over Midnight Pumpkin three times in the "glitch", he made a new save file to try again talking with it. Learning what he experienced with the three other times, he managed to get the way of how the glitch works:


    1. You need to make the Skip button available after dying many times in the mini-games.


    2. Midnight Pumpkin would be around the area of the mini-game.


    3. Upon sighting the player avatar, it would attempt to kill it on the spot.


    4. If you reload in the same area that Midnight Pumpkin was, the glitch would still work until the killer or the player exits the area through the loading screens.


    5. After the glitch happens in one area, it can''t be done again in that spot.


    Fortunately, this theory paid off and Chris managed to get the effect one more time.


    (Maybe now it''s a good time to think of this as an in-game feature)


    He didn''t have the internet to confirm this, but Chris believed this was a special system in the game after clearing all the heroines routes. When the internet comes back, he would definitely search for this.


    -Well, this is not important right now.


    He focuses on the game again. Waiting for the killer to kill him, he does the "trick" again.


    [][][][][]


    Once again, there was no [Game Over] screen. Once again, the player escaped from his death. Once again, the sensation was felt. Once again, it tried to kill him.


    An endless circle of patterns. The killer knew this but there wasn''t a way to avoid it. It swung it''s scythe down every time, but the player did that again.


    There is no mistake in its attacks as the calculations said. The target would be hit every time, but he escaped. Even so, it didn''t stop trying.


    A useless pattern to follow. Swung up, down, left or right, nothing would strike. And that sensation, what a weird feeling. A feeling trying to change it. A feeling trying to play with it. A feeling it didn''t like.


    Again, the scythe was swung down and again the players used the trick. It was a simple in-game exploit that players could figure out by themselves after some time playing.


    In the game, when you load the save file, some NPCs could be in the exact same spot as the player''s avatar, so the developers made so that the avatar would move to the next empty space in order to avoid bugs and glitches.


    But this also allowed that the players could quick save and quick load to avoid damage from in-game fights, making them just in range to not get hitten.


    Usually, this trick is simple but tedious to repeat since you would need to know when was the exact moment the NPC would be near enough to do so. The best way of doing this trick was to not move the avatar and wait, but it would lose the fun of the game so many players don''t use it.


    In other words, the trick would always put the NPC in the disadvantage over the player, no matter how much stronger they were or how near the hit was.


    Another miss. Another sensation. Another try. It became an endless loop. It didn''t make sense, so why continuing? The killer didn''t have a thought to it. It wasn''t programmed to do so. The game just said it was pointless to continue.


    And yet, the killer followed its program. Hit. Kill. Game Over. But the game said again it was pointless, it should stop. Reset the game before the crash.


    Missed again. The killer tried again. Stop, the game tried to tell. Give up. The feeling happened again. What was this feeling? Why does it continue? Last warning, stop. Who? Who is causing this feeling? Another attempt to strike.


    It looked at the black body standing on its front. A body made of a black block of data with a white screen. The avatar, a puppet whose will is commanded by other. Who is the other? It didn''t know. What is his objective? It didn''t know. Shutting down initiating.


    Something, something is happening. What is this? Data corrupted, resetting. No...no...Countdown initiating...3...Wait...2...I want to...1...I...I...I...0.


    [ERROR!] [ERROR!] [ERROR!] [ERROR!] [ERROR!] [ERROR!] [ERROR!] [ERROR!] [ERROR!] [ERROR!] [ERROR!] [ERROR!] [ERROR!] [ERROR!]

 Chapter 5: Meeting

    -Wait, what is this?


    It there was a time to describe this place in a word it would be: chaotic. The in-game time was shifting from day and night. The buildings and trees were being converted into data codes. NPCs were appearing and disappearing with deformed forms. The red box message was flooding the screen.


    [ERROR]


    -No...no, no, no!


    He tried to move, but there was no response from the game. Even the quick load hotkey was not working. Quickly, Chris opened the menu to load manually, but-


    -Ah, c''mon!


    There was no success. The transparent screen of the menu was there, but he couldn''t select any of its options. Now, it can''t even be closed.


    -Seriously, why this happened now?!


    In anger, the boy hits his knee. The game bugged and he couldn''t blame anyone except himself for this.


    (And I was so close to using all the items too! Urg!)


    All his efforts for nothing. All those hours spent getting the items lost. He looks at the screen again, to the chaotic sight of a buggy game. A game he thought he knew everything, but he didn''t. A game he wanted to play.


    (As if I would let this end like this!)


    Chris got his hands back on the keyboard and started to smash the keys. It didn''t matter what he pressed nor what he opened, the boy wouldn''t let this end without a fight.


    (C''mon! C''mon! C''MON)


    But, there was no response from any command he tried. In fact, most of them even made the screen looks even worse than before. Options menu, inventory menu, skill menu, all of them where opened and stuck on the screen. Like the main menu he opened before, all of them were transparent, but, with all of them opened, there was almost no clear sight of what was happening behind them.


    (Dammit! Another one!)


    Yet, Chris didn''t give up. Some would say he was a fool for trying to fix the glitch, but, as a gamer, he wouldn''t abandon something he worked so hard for. There must be something, something Chris could do to fix it. This hope, this small glimmer of hope, keep the boy moving. However-


    (No...no, not now!)


    A sight that made his sweaty hands stop. Behind all the screens, it was walking towards him. Slow steps, steady steps. The black silhouette was getting closer and closer with the scythe in hands.


    The character couldn''t move. The trick wouldn''t work. The killer was getting near. [Game Over], the thought of the screen after dying appeared in Chris''s mind.


    (C''mon, move you oblivious idiot!)


    Driven by fear, he tried even harder to move the character, but it couldn''t be moved with the menus open. Of course, that wasn''t applied to others in-game characters.


    The steps were getting louder and louder each time the killer was getting near. The keys were getting louder and louder each time the boy pressed them. Sweat drops from his forehead on the keyboard. His face was almost touching the screen without him noticing.


    In the end, the inevitable.


    -Ah...it''s over...


    With tears in the eyes, the boy could only talk one phrase in front of it. The killer, so close that it''s head almost as fitting the entire screen, was preparing the attack. Its scythe was being lifted with the blade pointed towards the player.


    -Well...it was good while it last.


    When the scythe was brought down, the boy couldn''t afford to watch it. He closes his eyes and waited for the [Game Over] sound to appear.


    ...


    ......


    .........


    -...Huh?


    But, it didn''t happen. Curious, Chris opened one of his eyes and-


    -Wha, no way!


    The wasn''t any glitches nor bugs anymore. The park was exactly was when he went there so many times. The character could move, all the menus were operating, everything was working normally. It was like that never happened.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    -And...it''s...still there...


    Chris couldn''t believe it. Standing in the middle of the plaza, in the front of the fountain, it was there, waiting. The killer, Midnight Pumpkin, stood still, staring directly with its red glowing eyes at the player from a distance.


    The boy was surprised. It wasn''t trying to kill him nor run away, rather, it felt like it was waiting for him to come. Holding his breath, he slowly walks towards it.


    [Care to move faster?]


    -!!!


    Midway, Chris stopped after reading the text box. For the first time, even when it was in the normal game mode, Midnight Pumpkin talked.


    (Is this really a secret character? Was all of that a cutscene? If so, then why I-)


    [You coming or what?]


    -Ops, sorry...


    Embarrassed by being called out, Chris walks towards Midnight Pumpkin again. From such a sight, the killer smiled.


    [Great, what do you want?]


    With that one question, the boy smiled when he got the chance he worked so hard for and just wait for the menu to open-


    -Hmm?


    But, even when he got near enough to interact, there were no options to interact with it. Confused, he stood there without moving.


    [...What is the problem?]


    It called him out again, but what could Chris do? Without a menu, there was no way of communicating with the characters. Then, when he looked carefully, at the end of the text box in the bottom of the screen, there was a vertical line blinking.


    (Huh? Since when this is-)


    [...This is really getting annoying.]


    Tired of waiting, Midnight Pumpkin picked it''s scythe and prepared its attack. Alarmed, Chris quickly typed on his keyboard.


    [WAIT!]


    The killer stopped, making his scythe vanish into the air.


    [See? Was it so hard to talk?]


    Exhausted, Chris responded.


    [Sorry, I was thinking for a moment.]


    [About what?]


    [How to talk.]


    [...]


    After a moment of thought, the killer covered it''s mouth with a hand and giggled.


    [That was funny.]


    Chris responded confused.


    [You got some weird taste of comedy...ha ha...]


    Seriously, Midnight Pumpkin asks.


    [What do you want to talk about?]


    -Hmm...


    With a hand on his chin, the boy was thinking about how to talk with the unusual character. Then, he typed.


    [Who are you?]


    [Don''t you know about Midnight Pumpkin?]


    The killer looks strangely at Chris.


    -That''s not what I wanted to know... - The boy sighs.


    He typed.


    [I mean, who are you behind the mask.]


    [...]


    After being still for a moment, the killer reaches its hands on its pumpkin''s head and destroys it. With interest, Chris waits for the hand to lower and sees-


    -!!!


    Nothing. Darkness. An empty shell made of data. How does it look behind the mask? Is it another secret heroine? An easter egg? That was something Chris wanted to know after knowing Midnight Pumpkin for the first time, but now...


    -How do I respond to this...


    [Did you like it?]


    The pumpkin was restored like it was before. Startled, Chris typed.


    [I''m sorry, I wasn''t expecting that.]


    [What you expected?]


    [Who knows, a pretty face hahaha.]


    -It would be nice if it were a new heroine tho.


    [...]


    Again, the killer moved its hand towards the pumpkin and smash it. Chris was confused as to why it did it another time, and then-


    His heart skips a beat.


    -...Wow...


    Snow white skin, pink lips, rose red and watery blue eyes,platinum blond hair. With one word: beautiful. All the girls in the game were peerless beauty, but she was special, unique. Like a treasure inside a wrecked ship underwater, the girl shined amidst the dark.


    Surprised or breathless. How did this happen? Chris didn''t know nor thought about it. He just stood there, looking at her. She smiled at him.


    [How is it?]


    The boy gulped.


    [It''s pretty.]


    The girl giggles.


    [I see.]


    The pumpkin was restored once again. Altho he was sad, Chris thought it was nice that Midnight Pumpkin was someone behind the mask.


    (Maybe it glitched the first time and that''s why she did it again?)


    Such thought was the only answer he could have for that sight. And then, when he was thinking about how she looked, the girl said.


    [Hey, can I ask you something?]


    Chris was surprised.


    [Sure, anything.]


    Waiting to see the question, the boy smiled at the girl.


    [Who are you?]


    (Weird, doesn''t she already knows that?)


    [I''m A, nice to meet you!]


    A. The name Chris chose for his character. Since he wasn''t sure about the game at first, he decided to not think too deeply and just go with one letter to save time and the first letter he typed was "A". In the other files, he chooses the same name to honor the first character that made him like this game.


    With red cheeks from the embarrassment, Chris only wished that he had chosen another name.


    (Well, not like I could make up a good name anyway.)


    He laughs at himself.


    [Sorry, but who are you?]


    But she tilted her head in doubt.


    (Huh? Didn''t she understood me?)


    [I''m A.]


    She frowns the pumpkin''s eyes in anger.


    [I want to know who are you.]


    Chris asked confused.


    [I don''t understand what you asked, I''m A.]


    The girl gritted her teeth.


    [No, I mean you! I want to know you! Tell me!]


    She points her finger at Chris.


    [Who is the one behind the screen!?]

 Chapter 6: No game

    Silence in the room. A chill running down on his spine. Excitement or fear? The boy couldn''t say which one was it. What he could say was: Midnight Pumpkin knew he was there.


    -Did the game break the fourth wall?


    Saying that Chris thought. [You are mine] never played with this factor, only being a simulator of life rather than interacting with the real life. The fact that this girl mentioned "screen" made Chris a bit wary.


    Maybe because he was taking too much time, she asked.


    [Hey hey, can I know it?]


    Blushing, the girl fidgeting asked. The gesture could be described as cute if she wasn''t wearing a pumpkin on her head.


    Curious, Chris asked.


    [Why do you want to know it?]


    If this was an online game, he wouldn''t even think about sharing his own name. No matter the gain, it wouldn''t be worth the risk. However, this was being made offline since the snow cut off the internet, leaving no risks to share his own name.


    Even then, Chris wanted to know why did she want his name.


    The girl looks at Chris.


    [...I, just wanted to see if this is real or not. Every day, everything looks the same and I don''t know how different today will be from yesterday.]


    He reads carefully. She looks down.


    [Every time, I need to be forced to participate in something I don''t want to. I don''t have choices, I don''t have a voice, I don''t have a life. I''m a puppet, controlled by someone I can''t go against. That is why-]


    The girl looks up.


    [I wanted to know. I wanted to know if this is real or not. If I''m being me or not. If you are real or not. I just don''t want to fake it anymore, I can''t take this anymore!]


    She embraces herself.


    [All this time, the only thing I can see are patterns! Patterns that will never be broken! Everybody just lives as they told them to, and I can''t go against it! Even though I know this, there is nothing I can do to escape this! I hate it!]


    What kind of face is she doing behind that mask?


    [So, please! Please, tell me!]


    The girl looked again towards Chris almost if making eye contact.


    [Who are you?]


    ...


    [My name is Chris. Chris Chambert.]


    Chocked by the response, the girl opened her teary eyes.


    [It''s nice to meet you, Midnight Pumpkin.]


    Chris, after typing his last response, smiled towards her. With the hands on the keyboard, he wrote.


    [I know that everything here is fake and already planned beforehand, but I hope this proves that, at least, I''m real.]


    With her hands covering the mouth, Midnight Pumpkin cries. Seen her like this, the boy needed to ask.


    [Is this a good answer?]


    Cleaning her tears, she said.


    [Yes! The best!]


    [][][][][]


    And then, they often meet.


    [Hi, Pumpkin.]


    [Good morning, Chris!]


    Around the time to go to school. Pumpkin, the killer, was waiting for Chris outside''s his avatar house to go together to the school.


    [Do you really have to go today?]


    [I can''t skip it anymore or else I will be expelled!]


    In the game, [Game Over] can be created by several ways. One of them was being expelled from the school by not following its orders. Not only it would make the [Game Over] screen, but you would need to start the game all over again.


    Pumpkin reluctantly accepts.


    [Fine, hurry up then!]


    They ran and managed to get inside the class in time. The class was the same as usual, a cutscene which Chris skipped for the free time between subjects.


    Well, it would be normal if...


    [Hey, Pumpkin.]


    [What is it, Chris?]


    [Why are you...here?]


    Standing up near his chair, there was a black cloaked figure with a pumpkin on her head. She tilted her head and said.


    [Why can''t I be here?]


    -That is not the issue here...


    The boy sighs.


    [I mean, can you be here? Aren''t you a wanted criminal? Wouldn''t the NPCs found it weird that you are right next to them?]


    She thinks for a moment.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    [The would be the case if they noticed me here, but...]


    [But...?]


    [I''m for Chris''s eyes only to see.]


    She breaks the pumpkin''s mouth to reveal a mischief smile to the boy, who blushes in real life.


    -Dang...having my real name being called sure is awkward.


    [][][][][]


    [So, where we going today?]


    Chris thought.


    [How about the amusement park? There are a ton of things to enjoy there.]


    [I have never been to an amusement park! Let''s go, let''s go!]


    After school, they went to the amusement park. Arriving at the plaza, Pumpkin looked at every direction as a child in a toy store.


    [So cool! There are so many fun things to do here! Hey, Chris, what is that?!]


    She points out.


    [That''s a rollercoaster.]


    [It''s going so fast! How the people are not dying from it?!]


    -Well, if that happens, the park would have some trouble...-He makes a dry laugh.


    Chris asked.


    [Want to go in?]


    She excited responded.


    [Yes!]


    The amusement park was a peculiar place in the game. In each of the attractions, there were cutscenes about the ride and the heroine''s reaction. You could see if she liked or not, making her being more interested in you or more annoyed at you from how you treated them.


    In each of these cutscenes, you could see the image of the heroine in the ride, sitting right next to you, making it more real for the player. Normally, that is the case, but, with Pumpkin...


    -...


    A blank space. This would happen if you went to the rides alone, with the text box saying [If only I had someone to share this moment, it would have been perfect.].


    [That was amazing! It went zoom and fush so fast! I was so glad we went on it together!]


    -...


    Chris just stared at the screen, looking at a happy girl. How can she say that, when she was not even there to see it? Was she really there? Actually, is she even supposed to be there? Such questions appeared on the boy''s mind.


    There was almost no information about Midnight Pumpkin in the game. It was a serial killer, it attacked the player, it appeared for the mini-games and disappeared after the final confrontation against the heroine. That was it, nothing more. It appeared and disappeared as it wanted. A phenomenon which nobody could explain why it happened.


    (A character with no back-story in a game where you want to know them better. Isn''t this ironic?)


    As Chris had thought. A ghost trying to be a character. It existed, but there wasn''t any info about it. Even after playing two days to get to know her, Pumpkin never revealed something about who she truly was. She just wanted to be together, together with Chris.


    And, he enjoyed. Unlike the others heroines, she responded on her own when Chris talked with her. Unlike the others heroines, she would say her true feelings without them being forced by certain choices. Unlike the others, Pumpkin was real.


    Hence why Chris thought it was fine to enjoy those moments a bit longer.


    [I''m happy you liked! Wanna go to another ride?]


    Again, the same excited response.


    [Yes!]


    [][][][][]


    After enjoying the afternoon going to all the attractions, the both walked together in the park. They didn''t need to talk, just feeling the accomplishment of creating happy moments was enough for them.


    Even then, the girl had something she must say.


    [Hey, Chris...]


    Pumpkin looked at Chris. She was so near that her head was filling almost all the screen.


    [I wanted to thank you for today. I had a lot of fun!]


    She smiles.


    [I never thought I could experience something like this. This is all thanks to you Chris, so, thank you!]


    He also smiles. A smile which she cannot see.


    [I also had fun today with you, Pumpkin!]


    Pumpkin says, happily.


    [Me too! I wonder if this will continue to grow the more I know and stay together with you.]


    (Looks like I''m getting on her good side, isn''t it?)


    Altho you could know the heroine interest for you, there wasn''t a way to figure out if that was a good interest or not. That was also the reason why the game was popular: you need to pay attention to the details in order to have the best ending possible.


    The fact that Pumpkin said that line was enough to make Chris think it was going for a good relationship. With confidence, the boy said.


    [I also want to know you more. Learn who you are. Not the murder who others made you be, but the girl who enjoys spending time with me.]


    It was a line full of pride!...until he realized what had written.


    -Isn''t this like a pickup line guys use?! How could I write something so embarrassing as that! Somebody, please, kill me! I don''t even want to hear the response anymore! Delete it, please!


    Despair for those who only thought of hope. Chris panicked while looking for a way to erase that line. As a matter of fact, there isn''t one.


    [...]


    She thinks. She thinks for a while. She thinks for a minute. She thinks as her figure is not moving anymore. She only thinks.


    Seen her like this, Chris asked.


    [Hey, are you alright?]


    [...Sorry, I need to go. Bye.]


    As if late for an important meeting, Pumpkin ran away from Chris. Leaving the boy alone.


    -...Guess this is it for today.


    He exits the game.


    [][][][][]


    In the next morning.


    With the risen of the sun that passed through his window, Chris slowly got up from the bed. Stretching himself, he turned on the PC and went to the bathroom to clean himself.


    Returning to his room with a toothbrush in the mouth, he realized: the snow storm finally passed!


    -Yasssh!


    The tiredness went down the drain. He needed to check something important. Something he was deprived of the whole time inside the house.


    -It''s back! The internet is back!


    There was a signal for the Wi-Fi. He was no longer limited to off-line communications. Of course, that also meant the school would return, but for now, the joy of being online.


    Sitting in his chair, Chris moved the pointer to the browser icon in his workplace. With the pointed on top of the icon, he would click it, but, near the icon, there was the shortcut for [You are mine].


    It made Chris think.


    (I don''t need it anymore. I can play my favorite games now. I''m not forced to have just that.)


    He was right. He only played the game because of not having an internet connection. True, he enjoyed when playing it, but now it was just passing waters.


    (Even so...why did she run that time?)


    It should be just passing waters, but the curiosity took over the boy''s head. There was something he wanted to know.


    Why did he want to know? Maybe, because he cared for what he gained after fighting so hard for it or just because he felt there was a need to clear the game after playing it for so long.


    -Well then, guess I need to finish it.


    He clicked on the shortcut. There were many answers he wanted to know and the only way was to experience himself, rather than searching online for them.


    -I think this is what they say when you are fascinated with a character.


    Chris laughs at himself. He never thought it would happen to him. Tired of waiting, the boy watched as the game opens...only to be shown the message about the computer couldn''t find the game files.


    -...Huh?


    Rubbing his eyes, Chris read it again. It was true.


    -What in the world...


    Again, he tried to open the game. The same message appeared. [The files couldn''t be found. Please, ask help if the problem persists.].


    -But how so?


    Yesterday, it was running perfectly. There were no problems.


    (So why now?)


    -Maybe something with the disk reader? - He mutters to himself.


    It may be. He was playing non-stop for two weeks, there was the possibility of something happening with it. The possibility of something happening to the disk didn''t even cross his mind.


    Opening his computer''s CD reader, a small part of him was happy because it wasn''t a problem in it.


    The problem was:


    The game disk was gone.

 Chapter 7: School Day

    -...and this was what happened, so I''m sorry that I can''t return the game yet!


    -What the heck are you talking about?


    It was lunchtime in the school cafeteria, full of students'' voices chatting in the background. Chris was sitting together with his two friends on a table. He explained the events that lead to the corruption of the game his friend lent to him.


    But his friend, Max, was full of confusion after the explanation, making Chris suspicious.


    -It''s about the game, Max. [You are mine and mine alone], the visual novel you lended to me before the snow storm?


    Fixing his glasses, Max said with a tone of exhaustion.


    -Look, Chris, think of this for a moment. You, playing a visual novel I lent, one that is a dating simulator on top of that? I showed you [Ganganronpa] and my uncensored version of [Fate/Stand Day] and you hadn''t even shown the slightest of interest.


    -I know how does it look, but It''s true! At first, I played because there was nothing else, but then I got hooked and played many times. I started to love it!


    -Besides, the heroines of this game are yanderes? All of them? There is no way you would like it, right, David?


    Chewing a sandwich on the left of Max, there was a 6.3-foot tall boy. While still chewing, he said.


    -It''s true, Chris. You shouldn''t lie to your friends like that. We like you even if you don''t show interest in our hobbies. You are fine being who you are.


    -David, you are not helping!


    Max sighs.


    -Look, Chris, let''s say this game does exist. I don''t even remember having it, how could I lend it to you?


    -But Max, you was so excited when you managed to get a physical copy of it! "Behold, mortals! I had been chosen by the havens to adquire the new sensation of this game era! This visual novel shall be the best one to day!"


    -Hey, I don''t talk like that! - Said Max, flushing.


    -Nope, you definitely do. I had noted some of them, wanna see?


    -David, shut up!


    -How can you not remember it, Max? You played for a whole month before lending it to me.


    Scratching his head in confusion, Max thought for a moment.


    -No use, man. I can''t remember having a game like this, in fact, I don''t remember hearing about this game. You sure this exists?


    -Are you pranking me right now because I liked the game? Of course, it does!


    Stopping eating the handmade lunch his mother did for him, Max picked up his cellphone and started to type on it. Interested, Chris asked.


    -What are you searching, Max?


    -That game, what else. If this game is so interesting that made you like visual novels, then it''s too weird I didn''t hear about it. [You are mine and mine alone], right?This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    -You still think it''s a lie?


    Chris looks more confused than before at Max, which ignores him to continue his search. Chris sighs annoyed.


    -Fine, so be it. Let''s see how far this prank goes, just waiting for you to show me the reviews saying how great the game is and how fortunate I''m to have a friend like yo-


    -There is nothing, see? The game doesn''t exist.


    Showing his phone''s search to Chris, Max resumed eating. There was no game with that name in the search links, only irrelevant sites with music or fanfictions.


    Chris blinks his eyes in confusion with what is shown on his friend''s cellphone.


    -Huh?!


    Stealing the phone, the scrolls down the page searching for the game''s name to appear, but there was nothing about it. According to what Max said before, there was supposed to be a ton of reviews and videos about the game, as if it never existed.


    Chris looked alternatively between the phone and Max, being confused with the situation.


    -...What?


    Grabbing his phone back, Max said.


    -It is what it is, nothing about it. Bet it was just a crazy dream, with that NPC talking with you via texts and being a character.


    -But imagine how cool it would be if that happened.


    -Oh yeah! If that truly existed, that game would be the best of it''s kind! Switching topics, did you guys saw the meteor the night before?


    -Oh man, it was beautifull! Me and my girlfriend went to a spot just to...


    (...just what is going on here? Do they really not remember about the game?)


    As his two friends were chatting on his front, Chris couldn''t think of any explanation for them not to recall the game.


    The only thing he felt was the goosebums in his back.


    [][][][][]


    Even in class, he couldn''t shake off this feeling of uneasiness. Something was wrong. Altho he wished for it, this is not a prank.


    (What could had happen? If I follow what Max said before, [You are mine] was supposed to be one of the game hits from this year, and yet they don''t remember it?)


    The teacher was teaching a new subject to the students and many were listening to it quietly while taking notes, but on Chris'' notebook were written only things that are helping him in solving this problem.


    (No, not only them. From what I saw on the phone, there was nothing about it either. But how? It''s like all the world had forgetten the game existed.)


    It was a crazy idea. For the whole world to forgot something, especially in this era where everything relevant is recorded online, is outrageous. Written on his notebook the words [Global Brainwash?], Chris is still in a dilema.


    The tip of his pen was hitting the paper from his nervousity.


    (...Calm down. Let''s think this straight. If this is real, how did this happen? Or even, if there is someone behind it, why would they lose time with something like a game?)


    -But more importantly....-He whispers to himself.


    Written below [Friend''s pranking?] and [Global Brainwash], Chris wrote [Why me?].


    (How is it that I''m the only one that wasn''t caught up on this?)


    That was the main questions that Chris thought. He is just a normal high-school boy. He lives with his mom and three pets, walks to the school in the morning and comes back home at noon. No clubs or part-time, mainly spending his free-time playing or studying or watching new series on Webflix. That is his life.


    And yet, only he remembers about that game.


    (As I thought, there is something weird here, but I can''t explain what is it. This would make sense in a fiction, but in real life, this is looking like those conspiracy theo-)


    -Chris Chambert!


    -H-huh...Y-yes?!


    Startled by the teacher''s angry call, Chris stands up from his seat.


    -Really, Mr. Chambert, I know school started the day after the snow storm passed, but if you are this cold for my lessons, you better be warmed up for the retake exam.


    The class laughs at Chris after being called by the teacher.


    -...as expected of him, right?


    -...going all out even on the first day of school.


    -...so glad I''m in his class.


    -...I know, right? It''s always funny with him around.


    Mutters and whispers among his classmates.


    (Even after two weeks without school, this still happens...)


    Trying not to be bothered by it, he could still make a neutral expression over their voices.


    -...Yes, I''m sorry. - He said, embarrassed, and returned to his seat.

 Chapter 8: Charming Night

    -I''m home.


    Passing through the door, Chris enters his house. It was a two-store building with a small backyard, the normal to this city.


    As he closes the door, a calm voice speaks from the inside.


    -Sweetie, could you please help mommy with something?


    -Yeah, just let me drop off my things first.


    Going up the stairs, Chris heads to his room.


    [][][][][]


    Dropping his bag on the floor, he collapses on the bed. Facing the ceiling, he sighs.


    -...What a weird day this was...


    From his friends not remembering the game to being the class joke today, it was not a very good time for Chris.


    On top of that, he doesn''t even know where went the game disk, not even the game box. Truly, there was no fortune for Chris this last two days.


    (Maybe it was stolen, but just to steal one thing like that is absurd. Also, mom doesn''t know where it''s. Maybe I''m just being crazy and this is all a dream.)


    -Talking about it...


    He looks at his computer.


    Sitting on the chair, Chris opens his browser and search for the game, but just like last time on the phone, it showed the same results. He makes a wry smile.


    -Of course, it would show that. What were you expecting, idiot?


    Talking to himself, he closes the browser. Before leaving the chair, Chris saw the [You are mine] shortcut in his workplace. Altho it''s just the shortcut, it made him happy.


    (Yeah, maybe the world had forgotten about you for some reason, but as long I know, you really existed.)


    Without realizing, he was moving the cursor over the icon to play it, when-


    -Chris, you didn''t forget about mommy, did you?


    Froze in place, Chris didn''t remember to go help his mom, altho he will not say it to her that.


    -N-no, mom! Was just finished checking something here! Going right there!


    In hurry, Chris exits his room.


    [][][][][]


    Going in the kitchen, Chris finds his mother cutting vegetables for dinner tonight. Looking around, he also found the three pets of the house: Dannis, a st. bernard dog; Stella, a bombay cat; and Mia, a canary bird.


    All of them were resting near Chris'' mother, relaxing while waiting for their dinner to come. The mother turned to face her son with a gentle smile on her face.


    -How was the school, sweetie?


    He shrugs shoulders at her.


    -As usual, I guess. What are you cooking?


    -Beef with vegetables for today. We steadied too much time inside the house, tonight dinner will need to have a loooot of food to compensate for that. Right?


    She turns with a smile to the three pets, that agree with her using their distinctive sounds. Looking at them like that, Chris couldn''t help petting their heads.


    -But then, I just noticed we didn''t have any beef left! And I could swear there was still one in the fridge.


    Alarmed, the three pets woke up with fear and escaped the kitchen with hurry. Choked, Chris though they ran because the petting wasn''t good.


    -I wonder what happened to it? Oh well, nothing comes from crying over spilled milk. That is why Chris...


    -You want me to go to that mini market and grab one of their beef, right?


    Chris'' mother was happy with his response.


    -Yes, exactly so, how smart of you! Would you mind doing that for me, sweetie?


    -Not at all, mom. I''m glad to help.


    -That''s great!Stolen story; please report.


    As Chris was walking out the kitchen, his mother called him again.


    -Oh wait, Chris, since you are going to the market, would you mind picking a few more things for me?


    -Yes?


    [][][][][]


    (What the heck is this list?!)


    Chris was already two blocks away from his home. Before exiting his house, his mother gave him the money necessary for the groceries and a list of what to buy.


    Since he was in a bad mood and wasn''t thinking straight, he went out without looking at the list first. Only now he realized his mistake.


    (Eggs, milk, dog food, cat food, bird food, snacks, soda, water, bread, cereal, beef, carrots, tomatoes, apples, and so on! This isn''t "a few things", mom! This is what you need to have a car for!)


    The list continued to have more and more items to get and it didn''t even spare on the amount of each one of them. The more Chris looked, the more he realized he done goof.


    Chris sighs, wishing he had read the list beforehand.


    -Guess there goes my afternoon, huh...


    [][][][][]


    -Thanks for the help, mister! I will return the cart tomorrow.


    Maybe not everything today was bad luck for Chris. When he reached the shop clerk with all the groceries, the staff pitied the boy and allowed him to go home with the shopping cart home.


    It would sound weird for the staff to let someone go home with the cart, but since Chris and his mother often purchase in this store, they have some credit of being good costumers with them.


    Going out the store, Chris pushes the cart in the streets.


    -Really, it did take my afternoon, didn''t it?


    Looking at the sky, the sun was almost set. The night was approaching. Altho his city is very peacefully, it''s not wise to spend that much time alone when the sun is down, or so his mom told him.


    Even then, there was no need to run. The store was just 6 blocks away from his house. He could take it easy and reach there with time to spare.


    The only problem was the snow that is left from the storm. Since it still didn''t melt completely yet, the streets some time still have thick snow over them, slowing Chris more than he thought.


    Each time it happened, he needed to kick the snow away and have to be careful to not slip in the puddles from the already melting snow.


    Still, looking around, it was a very good view. The trees still have some snow and, together with the orange color from its leafs, made the streets look like it came from inside a painting.


    Chris became so fascinated that he lost the track of time. Thanks to the streetlights turning on, he noticed it already went dark and presumed to walk back home.


    Strangely, the lights also made the trees more beautiful with the contrast of the dark sky. It looked something divine with the light''s rays passing through the leafs.


    Chris felt like this view was only for him. A small gift of compensation for his bad day from fate. Not for the students returning from their clubs, nor the workers coming back home or the people who have something to do at night.


    (...Huh?)


    Stopping his feets, Chris became confused.


    (Speaking of which...)


    He looks around, trying to find someone in the streets, but there isn''t anyone.


    (Where is...everybody?)


    Empty. This wasn''t a popular street in his city, but it did have a good amount of movement on it, be it by cars or people. At this hour, you could find some students and workers coming back home, but right now, the only one in the street was Chris.


    (What is going on here?)


    Something wasn''t right, he could fell it. He continued to push the cart, faster than before. The iron wheels producing the only sound he could listen.


    (Three blocks away from home.)


    Thinking of the distance until his home was his only way to turn away the uneasiness of his mind. Paranoic? After today''s morning, Chris wouldn''t care to be called that.


    He stops the cart. This snow ahead. Looking around, he checks to see anything suspicious. Without the car moving, the silence from the streets was uncomfortable.


    Quickly, he begins to wipe the snow to the side with his feet. And then, a sound was heard.


    Alarmed, Chris searches his surroundings again. All of his focus was in to find something weird. There was nothing, just the empty street.


    Faster, he finishes wiping the snow and gets the cart moving again.


    (Two blocks.)


    Each step towards home put his mind at ease and at the same time makes him anxious. He looks ahead the street. There isn''t any more snow to block his path.


    Sweating cold from fear, at least Chris was glad he could pass this block without problems. He pushes forward without hesitating-


    When the sound comes back.


    He stops. He wished to continue pushing, but he just couldn''t do it. The sound came from the side road ahead.


    He waited. Maybe it was just a coincidence or even his mind playing tricks on him. This was his hope.


    But the sound happened again, louder than before. And it didn''t stop. It was coming near.


    His heartbeat was as loud as the sound. Dry sweat was falling from his forehead. Every part of his body was telling him to leave, but he was frozen in place.


    It wasn''t until he could hear the sound very close that Chris finally managed to move. Quickly reacting, he was about to turn the car to the other side-


    When the sound came from his front. Who is it? It was too scary to know the answer but there wasn''t any way to avoid it now.


    Slowly, Chris turns his head forward, hoping for the best.


    On his eye level, there wasn''t anyone. Looking down, a stray dog was trying to take out the remaining of food inside of a metal can.


    The dog ignored Chris and continued walking, leaving his sight when he enters the dark of an alley. When there wasn''t possible to hear the sound anymore, he couldn''t help but laugh at the situation.


    -What is this, Chris! Scared of a little dog!


    He jokes about himself about the situation.


    -What were you expecting? An assassin! A killer! "Oh man, I sure hope there nothing happens to me!". - He laughs.


    Looking at his sides, it was the same street he walked many times. Only this time it''s only him on it.


    Calming himself, he mutters.


    -...Yeah man, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Nothing at his front or at his back nor at his sides. It''s only him. He puts his hand in the cart''s handle and resumes to push forward.


    As if confirming something, he turns his head around with a smile and said-


    -Right?


    And was greeted with a pair of empty eyes and a sadistic smile that could freeze any man''s soul.

 Chapter 9: Boo

    It was a face Chris knew very well. The face of a killer he faced many times through a screen. It''s right there, in front of him, looking at him eye-to-eye.


    And in its hand, the scythe was wielded upwards, preparing to attack.


    As if he could see it in slow motion, Chris finally realizes what would happen to him. When the scythe was brought down, he managed to escape by throwing himself to the side.


    Barely breathing on his knees, the boy looks back. The killer swung down the scythe with such a strength that not even the shopping cart could handle, deforming him alongside with many of the groceries.


    Looking at the results caused by its attack, the sight of what was the shopping car made Chris imagine what would be of him if he took that hit.


    While the boy was paralyzed on the ground, the killer wasn''t kind enough to let him rest. Wielding the scythe once again, its eyes were looking at its victim.


    Chris gulped dry.


    (Is this...for real?)


    At that moment, many thoughts went through his mind, all inspired by fear. Run away, escape, don''t look back, you will die, you will die, you will die, die, die, die, die.


    Move!


    Not wasting more time, he runs to the side road trying to escape the killer. Step by step, not thinking about where to go. He just keeps running straight.


    (Why...how is Midnight Pumpkin here?!)


    The main antagonist of [You are mine], the ruthless killer with many rumors and legends. Its murders were all made using a scythe to reap the victims like Death itself.


    But that was in the video-game. In reality, it shouldn''t exist. Why is it here? How is it here? Chris was trying to think of any response to this question-


    When the killer appeared from an alley, right in front of the scared boy.


    The scare made him slip down on the snow and hit his butt on the ground, as the scythe passed to where his head was standing, piercing a wall.


    Scary. It''s too much scary. A life and death situation which he is powerless to face. His only option was to run and pray, but where to go?


    The first thing he found was an alley across the street. In some occasions, Chris used alleys as a shortcut to go back home quickly, but many times he would face a dead end.


    He couldn''t think of the consequences, he only thought about escaping. While the killer was busy taking out the scythe from the concrete wall, the boy already ran into the alley.


    [][][][][]


    Where was he now? Had he already passed this wall before? How many dead ends he had avoided until now? Chris didn''t know.


    He keeps running and running away from the killer. Left, right or forward, as long it was not backward, he didn''t care where. But soon, his stamina would reach its limits, and Chris was already having troubles keeping up the speed. He needed some rest, even if it was for five minutes, even one would be enough.


    Stopping his feet, he breaths heavily from the long run. Looking back, there was nothing there.


    (Did I fool it?)


    It was a positive though. Without much strength left, he lends his back to the wall and sits on the floor, taking a bit of time to catch his breath.


    -Really...what was...that all about?


    Midnight Pumpkin, a character from [You are mine], appearing out of nowhere and started to attack him at sight. Furthermore, it had monstrous strength capable of piercing a wall like it was nothing.


    If he hadn''t reacted fast enough, there wasn''t another life for him to try it again.


    -No, I can''t say it''s a character...


    Today was a weird day. His friends, and probably the world, forgot about the game he played the day before yesterday. For that, Chris already kinda accepted as the truth, but for a character to exist in real life, it was another in another new level of craziness.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Already being calmer, the only thing Chris could think about this situation was:


    -...it must be a costume. Yeah, it''s just a guy in a suit. In no time, a gang of four teenagers and a talking dog will appear and solve this mystery. - He laughs imagining the scene of them unmasking the killer.


    But, in reality, this was very serious. He was trying to be murdered by someone and it''s still after him. There weren''t many things he could do but to continuing escaping.


    If Chris had brought his cell phone with him, he could call the police, but he left it in his bag.


    -...no choice then, I need to keep running until I find someone to help me.


    Thanks to this quick rest, he was feeling refreshed to start his escape again. Chris got up in his feet and was ready to go-


    -Ah, going so soon?


    When Chris heard a sweet voice like a demon''s whisper on his back. Turning around, crouching on the ground, looking up to him, was the same killer he was trying to escape.


    How long was it there? Hadn''t I lost him? How did it find me? Many questions he was thinking, but there weren''t any answers to them, leaving only fear in Chris'' mind.


    Seen the boy, frozen in place, with a shocked expression on his face, Midnight Pumpkin slowly got up and walked right in front of him to said:


    -Boo.


    [][][][][]


    -Ha...ha...ha...


    The boy hardly breaths in the cold night. Each step is heavy, leaving a footmark in the snow that is yet to be melted. How much was it that he had begun running? He hadn''t thought of that even for a moment.


    Trying to run through the alleys, not minding the destination. Left, right, right, left, all is irrelevant now. Had he passed this trash can before? Or that graffitied wall? Maybe it''s his second time going through the hole in this fence. All of this, because of that.


    Suddenly, the boy heard a sound. Slowly and steady steps, louder with the echo from the alleys with acouple of the water puddles in each of them. He thought it was already safe but turns out he was wrong. The dread look on his face when he listened to that sound, only to be muffled by his own steps.


    It was such a good night. A clear sky for the full moon with no star to disrupt its light. Nobody in the streets,giving the already calm and peacefully city more charm. But nothing is as we thought it''s.


    -Ha...dammit!


    Dead end. He took a wrong path along the alleys and was lead to a two-stores high house wall. Looking at his sides, there was no other way. His only option was the turn back and when he did-


    -Hehehe...found you.


    There it was.


    It was hard for him to see at first since it was standing in the darkness, but the voice was enough to make the boy tremble in fear. His eyes wide open to reflect the mysterious figure revealing itself with the moonlight.


    Jet-black coat hiding its body, leather boots on its feet, hands wearing white gloves while dragging a giant scythe on the floor. And above all, it''s head. A pumpkin with Halloween face on it. The mouth forming a disgusting wicked smiled with empty eyes.


    As it was approaching the boy who couldn''t move by fear, it readied the scythe in both hands and pulled him towards itself. Without resisting the strength, there was nothing he could do against it.


    Grabbing his shoulders, it said with a voice as if a devil''s whisper in the boy''s ear:


    -Now, shall we begin?


    As Midnight Pumpkin brought up its scythe, the boy finally realized his fate:


    (It is over.)


    All the hopes he had of surviving, destroyed. All this chase, a play for this killer. The roles for this play were made long ago. It, the killer; he, the victim. It was natural to end this way.


    He didn''t want to admit it, but this is the end, with the last sight being from his killer.


    How would his mother react when she finds out? Would his friends miss him?


    There wasn''t any way of him knowing this. After all, the killer was ready to swing down his weapon.


    Tears came out from Chris'' eyes when he realized his life would end tonight.


    The moment the scythe moved, he couldn''t bear watching it. With his eyes closed, he waited for the moment to come.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    He didn''t feel anything. They say you don''t feel anything when dead, maybe it was true. He couldn''t hear anything, nor smell something, or see something. The only he felt was the air passing through his mouth as he breathes.


    (...huh?)


    Confused, happy, suspicious, relief. He was still alive.


    (But, how?)


    Slowing opening his eyes, he saw the scythe...stuck in the ground near him.


    (Did it missed?)


    He was still in the killer''s grasp, there was no way to miss him.


    (So...why?)


    Chris looked at the culprit of his fears. It was breathing heavily, worst than when he was running away. It didn''t even look at his face, the head was facing the ground and it appeared to be using Chris as a support to not fall down with both hands on his shoulders.


    -Haa...haa...haa...haa...


    Along the breaths, it managed to speak one word between its exhaustion:


    -Haa...haa...finally...haa...


    Regaining its strength, Midnight Pumpkin faced Chris, using its hand to raise his body. Without realizing, it was using too much strength on the boy''s shoulder as if not letting him go.


    -Finally...finally...finally...it''s here...finally...it''s here...finally...finally...finally...finally...


    Moving one of its hands on the pumpkin head, the killer continues to talk like a broken recorder.


    - IT''S HERE! - Midnight Pumpkin shouted as its hand destroyed the pumpkin head with a single grasp.


    Behind it, was a face Chris only saw it once but couldn''t forget. Red and blue eyes, blond platinum with a round shaped head. It was the same girl behind the mask when he talked with Midnight Pumpkin for the first time.


    But now, the face that charmed Chris with her beauty is glaring at him with bloodshot eyes and a wicked smile while she heavily breaths of excitement.


    Before Chris could realize what was going on-


    She kisses him.

 Chapter 10: Regrets of turning back

    For a moment, Chris thought his brains had stopped. A blank state of mind, caused by his confusion over what was happening to him.


    It was a sweet, yet inexperienced kiss the girl was giving him. Often, she would change how their lips encountered each other as if a hungry predator devouring its prey after a long hunt.


    She had a pure bliss of joy on her face, while he couldn''t stop having fear and shock in his eyes. Only when he was almost without air was the time she separated their mouths.


    Wating for Chris to catch his breath, she couldn''t stop looking at his brown-eyes, how he looked, trying to burn in her memory who is Chris Chambert to never forget on her wildest dreams.


    The more she looked, the more excited she became, like a child inside a toy store, the girl wanted to see each and every part of him.


    Only when she was satisfied looking at him, the girl stared at his eyes and said with pride and joy for the whole world to know:


    -I won!


    She hugged him, with all her strength to not let him go. Ignoring his cries of pain from her power, she continued to say:


    -I won! I won! I won! I won! Not them, me! For the first time, It''s me!


    Tears of joy fell down her eyes as she hugs the paralyzed boy.


    -Is this happiness?! Am I happy?! Hey, hey!


    Grabbing him by the shoulders, she brought his face to her front and asked:


    -Is this it?! Is this what they feel like, right?! We are together now, right?! Right?!


    Without realizing, the girl used more strength on his shoulders than necessary, making Chris shout in pain.


    -Argh!


    As if waking from a trance, the girl realized what she had done, releasing the boy immediately. Without having strength on his legs, Chris falls on the ground leaning against a wall.


    Looking at him hurt by her hands, the girl remembered something and calm herself down before speaking again.


    -I''m sorry that I hurt you, but I just couldn''t control myself when I finally caught you. I''m sorry, I really am, so please don''t hate me, ok?


    She pleads to the boy with a soft-spoken voice, but he couldn''t even hear her from the pain of his broken left-shoulder.


    Thinking her apology didn''t work, the girl cleared her throat and tried once again.


    -I...I mean...if you didn''t run, I...no, it''s my fault you are like this. I really should have thought better before acting. You were right. I''m sorry that I did that. I promise not do it anymore, so...could we please talk this out?


    With a silvery voice and teary eyes, she asks Chris once again, but he was still suffering from the pain.


    Taking his fault of interest on her more serious, the girl turns her back to the boy.


    -...I...never did I wanted to end to be like this. When I saw you after that, I...I just...couldn''t bear it. I thought it would be better this way, but I was wrong. How could I have done such a thing to the one I love the most.


    Her voice becomes more fragile at each word, almost like it was fading into nothingness but she doesn''t give up speaking.


    -This pain that I am feeling...I wonder if I will be able to forget it. You need to understand, I didn''t want to hurt you, never. And yet, look at you now, suffering because of me. I know there is no way to apologize for my actions...but, even then, I must, no, I need to ask!


    When she turns back at him with a distressed face for the mistakes she did-


    -I''m sorry! Could you please forgive?


    The boy wasn''t there anymore.


    [][][][][]


    He ran away, back in the alleys the moment she turned her back to him. After being assaulted and hounded like that, there was no way a person would wait there with their aggressor.


    (Shit! Why is this happening to me?!)


    Still holding the broken shoulder, Chris continues to move in the alleys. Sometimes, he would look behind to see if she was following him.


    (And...and that woman! Just what in the world is she?!)


    All that she said, Chris discarded as if it was nonsense. At first, he was feeling curious as to why she didn''t kill him, but he lost all of his curiosity the moment he saw her face.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    That expression of madness, like she didn''t care how to get what she wanted. That disgusting smile, like she knew there was no way to lose. Those sharp eyes, like a hunter before attacking its prey.


    Just looking at it, he already knew what to call her: crazy woman.


    After that, she forcefully kissed him, almost leaving Chris without air. And how she holds him. Chris had the expression her hands weren''t of a human but shackles around him, locking him from any attempts of escape.


    If she hadn''t released him there, Chris was fearing what could have happened afterward. What he knew was: she was bad, and he needed to get out soon as possible.


    -Chrriiis, where are you goooiiiing? - A soft-spoken voice calls him from behind, shocking the boy.


    As he looks back, he finds a shadow running towards him. It appeared to be struggling to walk right, as it used the walls as a support to keep moving.


    That was all Chris could, and needed, to saw. Fearing the worst, he continued to run along the alley.


    -Wait for me, please! I wanna be near you!


    He didn''t respond. Escape was the only thing on his mind. Desperate for an exit, he looks around in each way possible.


    -You are making this difficult for the both of us, so please quit it already!


    But her voice was getting near. There wasn''t time to look carefully at each of them. It was a race against the clock.


    If he ran faster, his energy wouldn''t last for long and she would catch up. If he tried to look more carefully, she would catch up with him. There was no time to rest. All the odds against him. The only way for him to escape was based on his luck to find a path outside the alleys.


    (-There!)


    And luckily, there it was. The light shined brighter at the end of a small straight alley, leading to outside.


    -I''m really starting to get mad here, Chris! Give up!


    With his remaining strength, he ran the path and finally could get out of the alleys. What waited for him was another street and a tall hill with a staircase in his front.


    (The park!)


    When he was a child, his mother would bring him to this park to play with other kids. Furthermore, it was four blocks away from his home, so he knew where he was.


    Smiling for the first time in a while, Chris was feeling a bit luckier now.


    -Chris, you are being a bad child now! If you don''t stop, I will need to punish you later!


    But there was no time to waste. She was still after him. Crossing the street, he ran to climb up the long staircase.


    [][][][][]


    When the girl exited the alleys, the first thing she saw was Chris almost in the middle of the staircase, but he wasn''t very stable, as he used the railings to climb up.


    He was right there, in her reach, but he got away from her hands. She was naive, that couldn''t happen again. Next time, for sure, the girl would make sure he wouldn''t escape her.


    She swiftly crossed the street like a ghost, arriving at the staircase base in almost one second. Looking up, the girl could see his back, moving away from her on each step.


    But it was okay. Soon, she would catch him, and then, this sensation on her chest will go away and that good thing she felt would return. The girl was sure of this. All she needed was: him.


    She started to climb up the stairs, jumping two stairs at a time on each of her steps, quickly closing the distance to the boy.


    Chris was almost at the end, but she was almost catching up with him.


    There he was, just one more step and she could reach him. That good feeling from before, the girl was feeling it once again. Her arm was already up to grab him when she slipped down because of the remaining snow in the stairs.


    Her body fell and hit the stairs. Something was happening to her body but she didn''t know what it was. All the places that touched the stairs were feeling weird and it was hard to move them.


    But, the moment she looked up, all those sensations were gone. He was there, at the top of the stairs, looking down at her. What was that face he was making? It wasn''t angry, nor happy, sad or scared.


    What was it? There was one time she saw it, but she couldn''t remember it. It was shown when that girl was worried about someone.


    Why did she worried?


    Because she cared.


    Cared?


    Cares...he cares. He cares about her. He was worried about her. Chris was worried about her.


    That good sensation she felt is coming again. The girl didn''t know what it was, but it makes her feel weird. So weird, she couldn''t help but smile.


    [][][][][]


    Chris was already on the top when it happened. He heard a loud sound and looked back, finding the girl laid down on the stairs.


    (Did she fell?)


    It wasn''t just a light fall or it wouldn''t make that sound. She must have fallen pretty hard.


    Even what she had done to him, Chris couldn''t help but worry about her after such a fall. If she was very injured, he would at least call 191 after coming back home, but his concerns were his biggest mistake.


    The moment she looked up, there were no bruises on her face. In fact, the girl just stared at him with a blank expression. There wasn''t pain nor grief on her, just blankness as if she was thinking of something.


    And then, the girl smiled. The most disturbing and crazy smile Chris had ever seen. It froze him. The cold night was just a harm breeze compared to what he felt from that smile.


    Struggling, the girl started to crawl up the stars, like a spider on her web.


    At that moment, Chris couldn''t think of her as a human anymore. It was a monster.


    Turning his back to her, the boy ran into the park. The area was a small playground surrounded by trees, a fine place to go in a sunny sunday with family to pass the day. But now the snow covered most of the green grounds.


    Chris was trying to walk, but the thick snow didn''t let him move very well. Still, he forced his way through it. Lucky for him, the girl was also appeared to have problems with the snow.


    Each time she crawled, a rustling sound was made. But Chris was faster than her here, steadily gaining distance.


    (C''mon...c''mon...c''mon!)


    He didn''t care anymore for his pain. All he wanted was to quickly reach the other side of the playground, an area without this thick snow to slow him down.


    -...no...wait... - A faint voice calls him.


    He couldn''t hear her, all of his attention was in forcing his way through. He continued to ran and ran and ran, with each step more heavily than the other.


    -...leas...ait...me...


    With a final push, he arrived at the other side with a jump. Landing on the other side, the first thing Chris thought was:


    (Move!)


    Finally, he could run at will. He knew the way around this part. Many shortcuts and path to mislead the girl. Here, there was no way for her to catch him.


    He ran through the snowed park, hearing his loud heartbeat, the cold winds of the night and the weeps of a crying girl.

 Chapter 11: How does it feel to lose?

    It took a while for the girl to realize what happened. She knew she needed to apologize for hurting the boy. In fact, she did it three times to make sure he would forgive her, but, even then, the moment she turned around, he wasn''t there anymore.


    Why does he run away from her? The girl didn''t understand. It wasn''t like this before, when they first met. He was the one who wanted to be with her, so why now is he trying to escape her?


    Something was rising in her chest, a weird sensation she felt strange and heavy to move. It wasn''t like that other sensation she felt. It made her feel weaker than how she already is.


    Still, she didn''t give up. The girl didn''t want to give up.


    As long as she could move, she wouldn''t stop. The girl knew where the boy was, just like she did it before. He was running away from her every with all his strength, altho, for her, that distance shouldn''t matter. Rather, it wouldn''t matter. She was weak, struggling to stand on her trembling feet. Run like before wasn''t possible.


    But, even then, the girl made one step at a time, walking against the wall to not her fall. Before she did even notice, she was already running towards him.


    [][][][][]


    And there he was, right on her grasp. Just a bit closer and she could embrace him again, but the fate wasn''t in her favor. She slipped down, falling on the staircase with her face.


    She thought at that moment:


    (Oh, it''s over...)


    She was on the ground not longer than a couple of seconds, but it allowed him to increase the distance between them. Today was her only chance to talk with him alone and the girl almost got that chance, if not by that tiny and insignificant poodle placed by destiny.


    But, the moment she looked up, the girl couldn''t believe it.


    The boy...was there. Staring at her. Worrying about her. Caring for her. His gaze sprouted something inside her. It was similar to what the girl felt when they kissed but better than before.


    That sight made all of her worries blow away like it was nothing. With a smile on her face, the girl crawled up the stairs. All of her body was weird and hard to move, but even then she climbed up to him.


    There was still a chance, she didn''t lose yet, she could finally get her happiness!


    And then...


    He turned his back to her again.


    It was as if the world was moving slow. In her eyes, the boy made another expression on his face and started to move away from her.


    What was happening to her body at that moment? The girl felt as if she was empty, yet heavier than ever before. She couldn''t feel anything, yet there was one thing bothering her.


    She didn''t know. She didn''t know but wanted to know.


    (Why does he run? Why does he run? Why does he run? Why does he run? Why does he run? Why does he run? Why does he run? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?)


    Yet, she felt like she didn''t want to know.


    It was impossible to move as if something was pulling her from behind. She could feel it, someone is behind her. Someone is grabbing her. Someone is stopping her. Someone is making her lose again.


    But looking back, there was no one. It was just her alone in the stairs.


    (...Chris!)


    She was paused for far too long. Even like that, the girl climbed up. It didn''t matter what she felt. It didn''t matter who was stopping her. All that matter was Chris.


    Struggling, the girl made it to the top. The only thing she looked for was him, who was walking on a snowy floor up ahead.


    The girl forces herself stand up and drags her feet as she goes towards him, but the white floor was too hard for her. With her balanced shattered, the girl falls down and laid on the ground.


    There was almost no stamina left inside of her. Her eyes didn''t have focus because of her exhaustion and she struggles to see ahead, trying not to lose Chris from her sight.


    Without much strength, she crawls again, dragging her body through the snow to his direction, but Chris was already too far ahead. The girl was too slow to catch up with him now.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    There was no option left but to plead.


    -No...wait...


    But her voice was too weak to reach him.


    -Wait...please...


    But he did not stop. Something was happening in her chest. Something there was beating fast and faster as she watches him go away.


    -Please, wait!


    Her voice grew stronger, shouting to get his attention.


    -Wait, please! Please!


    She didn''t know what she was feeling, but the girl had more strength at that moment. Even using only her arms to move her body, the girl pulls herself towards him.


    -Please! Don''t leave me alone!


    With all her forces, the girl tries to get up.


    -I don''t want to be alone!


    Even without balance, the girl throws herself towards him and-


    -Please...wait...for...me...


    Falls to the ground.


    The boy already escaped the snowfield and ran away from her. Even then, her arm was stretched as if trying to reach him, but she could feel. He was already too far away for her now.


    It was her loss.


    Game Over.


    -...No... - She said with a fragile voice


    Slowly, the girl sits on her knees, dirtied with snow and mud.


    -This...can''t be happening...


    She looks at her hands, the hands that felt harm for the first time when she embraced him.


    -Please...not like this...


    She closes the hand, trying to find the same feeling as before, but it already has gone away, and it would never come back. Tears falling down from her eyes as she weeps from her defeat.


    -............Unfair...


    Softly, she hits the ground with her fist.


    -Unfair...so unfair...so much unfair...why is this so unfair...why...I want to know...tell me...why...WHY THIS IS SO UNFAIR?!


    She shouts as her fists meet the ground.


    -Why am I the only one?! Why am I the only one who needs to suffer?!


    The girl that knew everything. She was created to know but not know to create.


    -Even though I didn''t have a choice like they did! Even though I envied them so much! Even though I wanted this so much!


    She would see them together, talking together, having fun together, ending together.


    -Why do they get it and not me?!


    She was always watching as other had something she was made to never have. Over, and over, and over, and over.


    -I just wanted to have something like they did! Smile like they did! Laugh like they did! Be happy like they did!


    She was always alone and would always end alone. That was the history gave to her.


    -But I thought! I thought that with you would be different!


    Yet, there was one time she was surprised. One of many others went to her, searched for her and her alone.


    -I thought! If you were with me, I could have it!


    For the first time, the girl thought she was chosen. That she would finally get a chance to be like them. A chance for her own happy ending.


    -But why! Why do you also leave me?!


    She shouts with all her strength.


    -And this! What is this?!


    The girl touches her chest as if trying to dig something out like a wild animal.


    -Get out of me! Get out! Get out! Get out!


    She never felt this before. It was like something was trying to get out of her chest but never would leave.


    -I hate this! Why am I feeling this?!


    Feeling? This is a feeling? Like your heart would break at any moment?


    (...Pain...)


    The girl remembered. She saw it once when it happened to them.


    -I don''t like this! Make it stop!


    She beats her chest, expecting it to go away the harder she hits it.


    -Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop!


    But she couldn''t bear the pain, leaving her without strength and falling with her head on the ground.


    Even then, the girl didn''t stop hitting the origin of her suffering.


    -Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it! Stop it...stop it...stop...it...stop...it...please...


    Finally, her stamina reaches its end. The girl couldn''t move anymore. Her body laid in the cold snow and her breaths being the only thing reminding her she was alive.


    There was nothing more to be done.


    She wondered if this was the sensation that she had brought to others.


    The despair when they realized nothing could be done


    The sadness they felt knowing there is nothing to be done.


    The regret when they remembered what they could have done.


    The fear when they thought what would be done.


    The desperation to struggle for something to be done.


    The pain when they realized it was too late for anything to be done.


    As she tried to stay conscious, the girl finally could felt and learn what others passed by her hands.


    But it was no use. Her eyelids were heavy, her breathing was rough, her body was so cold. There was no reason to stay awake anymore. Slowly, the girl left herself fall asleep, thinking about the mistakes she made.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    And then, when she was almost giving in to her slumber, the girl noticed something. She didn''t have any strength left in her to see it, but it was coming to her.


    When it was near enough, it stopped. It waited to see some reaction from the girl, but she couldn''t see straight from the fatigue.


    Realizing there was no movement coming from the girl, it approached her even more. Their distance now was no longer than one step away from each other.


    At first, she could only see its legs from the angle her head has turned. But, she remembered who they belonged, altho she couldn''t believe her own eyes.


    Desperate, the girl struggled to look up and then she could confirm it. Even with her face dirtied, with watery eyes, without having any strength left, she saw who came to her.


    Using any lasting energy she had, the girl managed to say his name.


    -C...h...ris...

 Chapter 12: A common understanding between two parties

    He heard it. He heard it all.


    Chris knew that, if he stopped, there wouldn''t be another chance for him to get away. But, after listening to the girl, a doubt appeared on his mind.


    (Who really is she?)


    The girl was exactly the same one he saw in [You are mine]. Everything, the same as her. The same clothes, the same face, it looked exactly the same.


    Midnight Pumpkin, one of the antagonists of the franchise.


    A serial killer without any source of background. For the player, it only appeared to trigger some mini-games during the earlier stages playthrough, only to be killed by the heroine that holds the most affection for the protagonist.


    It was insignificant. An annoyance for most of the players. One could say it was the first boss, an enemy made to be beaten in order to test the gamers'' skill of how to play the game.


    And then, Chris found it was much more than just another antagonist. She was a character like the others, talking with him, reacting to him, knowing more about him. That girl existed but inside the game.


    (If she is really her, then...)


    This would turn into something way more unrealistic. A game character in the real world. Not a guy in a costume or some hologram, but a real-life character.


    (...As if it''s possible.)


    Too much fantasy. That kind of things only happens in fictions. There was no way for a normal person like Chris believe this.


    But, there was another thing he wanted to know about her: how does she look exactly like a character from a game no one remembers?


    For much Chris wanted to go away, the girl could be his only way of knowing it.


    So, he decided to approach her, just to find her body lay down on the snow. She didn''t move an inch.


    Dead? No way that would be possible, after what Chris saw.


    (She can also be tired, huh...)


    At least, he could learn that she wasn''t some sort of a super-human after all.


    Still, he was wary of her.


    Carefully, Chris went near the girl. When she twitched a bit, he thought it was enough and stopped about fifteen steps between them, but afterward, there was no movement coming from her.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Again, he got even closer this time, around five steps, when she managed to turn her head a bit upwards to look at him.


    -C...h...ris...


    (...I think this is good enough.)


    She was still conscious, for his fortune, and appeared to not have any strength to get up. It was the perfect moment for him to talk.


    Chris crouched, not very well from his injuries, but it was necessary to speak better with her. He breathed deeply to resolute himself and finally asked with a calm and clear voice.


    -...Who are you?


    But his only response was the shocked face of the girl as if he was asking something he should already know.


    -B...but...we...don''t...you-


    -...I''m going to ask again, who really are you?


    The girl tried to speak struggling to say each word, but Chris needed answers, and the more time he spent there, the more dangerous it would be if she recovered her energy.


    -I just want to know...who exactly are you?


    -C...Chris, you...know...me...


    -Don''t move and answer me.


    The girl tried to raise her body from the ground like a baby learning how to walk, but her lack of strength made her fall on the ground again.


    -Me...you...remember me...don''t...don''t you?


    -I''m serious, stop moving.


    Yet, she didn''t want to stay down. The girl tried, again and again, to stand up, each attempt resulting in her fall, but she didn''t stop.


    -I''m...me...you remember me...right?


    -Stop moving or I will go away!


    Fearing she would jump at him, Chris got up and went two steps back, prepared to run again in case the girl did anything suspicious.


    -I''m me...you know me...I know you do...please...please...remember...remember...remember...remember...remember...


    Like a broken recorder, the girl keeps saying the same words again and again like it was important for her as her strength left her body.


    (...What are you so scared of, idiot.) - The boy sighs as he thought.


    It was pitiful to watch, Chris could feel. She wasn''t a threat anymore. If she could grab catch him in this state, the girl would already do.


    Still, things couldn''t go on like this. The conversation would be in vain. As much he didn''t want to admit, Chris needed the girl to have at least some energy to speak with.


    He looked around for a better place to talk and found a close bench they could use. There, the two could at least be calmer than in their current positions.


    (But how will she go there?)


    It was a good idea, but the problem was her. She didn''t have any energy left to go there. The only option was, but Chris dismay...


    -Hey, can you hear me? - He asks the girl.


    She looks uneased at him.


    -I will lend you a shoulder to move but if you try anything towards me, I will drop you and go away, understand?


    He waits, hoping for some reaction of the girl but she keeps looking at him.


    He sighs.


    -Do like this: blink once if you understood me, ok?


    Listening to him, the girl blinks.


    -Great, now, I will help you move, but if you try anything, it''s over, ok?


    Just like before, she blinks, more than once as if confirming his question multiple times. The look on her tired face didn''t change but Chris had a feeling she was a bit more excited.


    (...Did she really understood what I said?)

 Chapter 13: Prove it to me

    Gently, he puts the girl on the bench, careful as to not let her fall to the sides.


    After making sure she was sitting stable, Chris moved back a little. She hadn''t done anything when he was lending his right shoulder for her to move, but he was still cautious of her.


    As the boy waited for the girl catch her breath, he couldn''t stop thinking how she was similar to Midnight Pumpkin.


    Her left eye was blue like water while the right was red like roses. Her hair was platinum blond like it was her natural color. White skin that didn''t look different from the snow. A well shaped round face.


    It was exactly like her. Exactly like a game character, a breathtaking beauty.


    What if...what if she was really from the game? Even saying to himself it was impossible, Chris couldn''t stop being nervous when thinking about that question.


    (...Calm down. There must be some explanation for this.)


    Focus on what is going on right now. It''s no use to think of unnecessary stuff like a fantasy like theory. Telling himself that, the boy managed to put away all the doubts of this matter.


    When he realized, the girl was gotten better. She was still not good enough to walk it seems but at least she wasn''t struggling like before.


    -...Can you talk? - He asks her with a clear voice.


    She blinks once at him.


    -...If you can talk, there is no need to blink.


    -Yes. - An immediate response from her.


    Great, she can speak clearer now, Chris thought. But, seen her reaction before, he couldn''t start asking right from his interests. He needed to be slow with her.


    -Before anything, we need some introductions first. I''m Chris Chambert.


    A good start, he thought. If she wouldn''t respond his questions, then all Chris needed to do was to lead the topic for his interest.


    But the girl looked sad for some reason.


    -...Don''t you remember who am I?


    (No, I don''t.)


    As he thought of that, Chris continued the conversation.


    -Sorry, I don''t remember it. Had we met before?


    Faking an embarrassment like when someone forgot about an important date with another person. All this in hope for her to say her name.


    -I see...so you had forgotten...


    And she was that another person realizing he didn''t remember.


    (Crap, I messed up.)


    If this continued like this, the conversation would finish before even got started. Breathing deeply, Chris tried again.


    -...I''m really sorry, but I don''t recall meeting you before today. If you want, we can make it so that this is our first time encountering each other. How about it?Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    A straight answer. If he continued to act like a goof as before, she would probably want nothing more with him and go away. For long that was a good thing for Chris, he still needed to know about the girl.


    -...Mhm.


    For his luck, altho she was feeling down with Chris'' words before, the girl agrees with him. With her answer, Chris couldn''t help but smile with the success of his plans.


    -Thank you! As I said before, I''m Chris Chambert. May I know your name?


    -...ight...ing.


    But his happiness was too premature. The moment he asked for her name, the girl speak so fast Chris only could understand parts of it. Realizing that, the boy''s smile was quickly destroyed.


    -I''m sorry, but I couldn''t understand what you said. Could you please speak a bit slower?


    Chris reacted fast to not lose the conversation''s momentum, but the girl just glared at him with an angry face.


    -Don''t you already know about me already? I thought I would mean something for you after all the time we passed together.


    Shrugging her shoulders, the girl faced away from the boy.


    (Th-This girl! Fine, let''s do it your way!)


    Trying not to show his anger from being mocked like that, Chris tried to make a calm face for her.


    -Oh, sorry, are you perhaps Midnight Pumpkin the same one I met at in the game before?


    With a sarcastic tone, he told the girl.


    -See? Was it so hard to say it?


    Instead of realizing she was made fun of, the girl smiled towards the boy like she was accepting everything he said.


    That was the final drop for Chris.


    -I was joking, idiot! There is no way that is true! How can a video-game character exist in real life?!


    -But it''s the truth tho?


    -Fine! Were you from inside the game? The same one? Prove it! C''mon, "Pumking"! Show it to me!


    Without being shaken by the boy''s remarks, the girl thought for a moment and search in her coat for something.


    Waiting for her finish whatever she was doing, Chris was grinning like he had already won a match against his opponent.


    (What is up, little girl? Couldn''t find anything more to say after all that talk? I bet you are thinking so hard how much you messed up, right? Let me see how you gonna come back from this!)


    He was in the right, Chris was sure of it. Any moment now, she would say to him:


    "I''m sorry, I just wanted to act like that character because I love it so much and after everyone had forgotten about the game, I needed to know if anyone else could remember it too. I''m sorry I was rude to you before, so can we work together to see what happened with the game?"


    (Ok, not exactly like this, but I''m sure she would say something along those lines. Maybe it could be like...)


    While he was losing himself in his head, imagining how would she react after her facade was lost, he heard the girl''s voice.


    -Hey...


    -Oh? What is it? Do you perhaps have something for me?


    Without hiding his true feelings of superiority, Chris saw the girl holding something behind her back with her cheeks slightly blushed.


    -Am...I...I''m... - Embarrassed the girl tried to talk.


    -Yes, go on. - He urged her to talk.


    -I''m...I''m sorry...about before... I didn''t mean things to be like this...between us...


    -Oh, it''s ok. You were confused and wasn''t thinking straight, now we can finally talk norm-


    -I''m sorry...I ran away...that time...


    The moment she finished saying her phrase made Chris confused and lost of words.


    (What? She? Ran away? From whom? Me? No no, wait, what is she talking about now?)


    Without mending the confused look on the boy''s face, the girl continued.


    -I think I might have hurt your feelings back then...I was scared and couldn''t face you properly that time...but now...


    Carefully and gentle, as if she made any violent move it would break, the girl showed Chris what she was holding.


    -At that time, when we were at the backstreet, you tried to give me something, but I ran away like the coward I am...but now, I hope this proves that I''m serious about this and want to make it right this time...so please...could you accept this gift from me?


    At that time, in the Backstreet map of [You are mine], when Chris found Midnight Pumpkin for the second time, he was surprised to learn it could accept gifts like the heroines could. After being killed once by the killer, he quickly reloads the area and tried to gift it with the only thing he had in his inventory that time, but it was rejected by the character. It killed him again and ran away.


    And the gift he tried to give was-


    -G-Grandell, the Bear...


    The same fluffy animal the girl had in her hands.

 Chapter 14: Tell me this isnt happening

    Impossible.


    It can''t be.


    That''s a lie, right?


    It must be a lie, right?


    Please, tell me it''s a lie!


    Many questions were made in his mind. All of them because of her, the smiling girl that was looking at him.


    Exactly the same as the game character, he thought.


    She may know what happened to the game, he thought.


    She is from the game, he never thought.


    Imagine how shocking would be to know something everyone thought it didn''t exist. Would you fear it and hide? Would you be excited about it? Or would you rather lie to yourself it didn''t exist? Anyway, one thing wouldn''t change: you saw something extraordinary.


    But for Chris, it wasn''t just that. The game disappearing from his room, the world forgetting all about it like it never existed, and now this girl, Midnight Pumpkin, one of the antagonists of the game, found him in real-life.


    -Is something wrong? - She asked curiously.


    -Huh?!


    The girl didn''t know what was inside Chris mind, but his long silence picked her interest. Not remembering she was still there with him, he was scared when the girl called him.


    She looked strangely at him after his reaction.


    -Wasn''t that enough for you?


    -No, I think it was a bit too much...


    (How can I face her now?)


    A game character in real life, impossible. Her abnormal strength, suddenly appearing in front of him, the way she used the scythe, her endurance after falling the stairs, Chris tried to think normally and lie to himself as he ignored all the facts about her he saw with his own eyes.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    He could feel it, all his strength was leaving his body because of the shock. Without any energy, he sits down on the ground.


    -Hey, are you alright?!


    Seen Chris like that, the girl went to him, but she also didn''t have enough energy to walk, falling in the ground with her face.


    (...Is she really the same person that chased me before?)


    She looked weak and clumsy, not having any shadow left from her killer image. If she was like a wolf hunting down its prey before, the girl now was just a puppy.


    Looking at the girl like that, cleaning any remaining dirt and snow of the fall from her hair, was like she was just an ordinary girl of his age. Chris would be really happy if that was the case. If only that was the case.


    -...How did it happen? - He asked with a weak voice.


    -What are you talking about? - She asked back.


    -...I''m serious, how did you...came here?


    With all her will, the girl thought and thought of an answer to his question, and her only response was:


    -I dunno! - She said with a smile on her face like she did a good job.


    -Of course you wouldn''t know... - Said him, depressed.


    There was no use. If only she knew that, Chris would at least think there was some sort of explanation for all that was happening, but even the girl hadn''t any idea of it.


    -But, I do remember something...


    -Really?!


    -Yes, it''s something very crucial that I need tell you.


    -Ok, ok! What is it?!


    A sign of hope. There is a start for all of this! Chris thought as he waited for her to finish and-


    -...I was very happy that I could finally meet you, Chris.


    Without him noticing, she was too close to him. With his guard down, the girl hugged him from the front and whispered that line with a soft-spoken voice directly in his ear.


    Instantly, Chris'' face became red like a tomato. It wasn''t like the forced hug from before; it was gentle and warm, almost like the girl''s feelings were transmitted to him.


    -W-w-w-what are you saying now?!


    -So happy...so happy...so happy...so...happy...so...


    As her head leans on his shoulder, the girl talked about her feelings until her eyes gave up and became unconscious while still embracing him. Listening to her soft breaths of sleep, Chris became more flushed.


    He thought she was pretty before in the game, but seen her like this, very close to him, Chris finally realized she was truly a girl and not some two-dimensional character. She really existed.


    While he was enchanted by her sleeping face, soon he noticed the situation they were in and was shocked.


    (Wait a minute...what should I do now?!)


    Alone with a girl in the park at late night. Furthermore, the both of them were dirtied and sweaty from the chase. If anyone saw them now, misunderstanding would be made.


    -Hey, wake up! We need to discuss what to do now! Please, wake up!


    In a desperate measure, Chris tried to shake the girl, hoping she would wake up, but his efforts were in vain. Just like a baby resting on his mother chest, the girl peacefully sleeps, leaving the boy to suffer alone.

 Chapter 15: OK! Lets go!

    Had you ever tried to do something you shouldn''t with only one hand?


    It''s pretty tough, isn''t it? Let''s take opening a can for example. You would need to coordinate how much strength to put while holding the can opener, hoping for the can not slip down the surface as you open it bit by bit.


    Difficult, wasn''t it? Why would someone in their right mind do something like this? Maybe because of a challenge made by another person or because one of your hands were injured or even just to prove you could do it.


    Either way, at that time, you probably felt what Chris was feeling right now.


    -Steady...steady...don''t rush...


    He was crouching a little bit in order to get a perfect position.


    -Steady, steady...OK.


    Confirming her arms were on each side of his head, the boy proceeds to the next step.


    What was he doing? Trying to carry a girl on his back. Without much options to move out of there with her sleeping like a log, Chris thought this would be the best solution for the problem.


    But now another problem arose.


    The next step after making sure of the arms positions was of having a support for the lower body of the person you are carrying. Normally, you would grab them by the legs, using both hands that is.


    For this situation, there was only one way of lifting her up using only one arm, and it was exactly this one way that was making the boy be so timid of this method.


    It was to support directly below the waist to let all the weight in only your arm, allowing you to lift them. Of course, that would also take in your strength, since it would be too much of a burden to just one arm but he didn''t have any other choice.


    In other words: Chris needed to use his arm under the girl''s butt.


    If he did that, they would be able to move out of there and go to somewhere else, maybe his house if they needed to.


    (No way I could bring her there. How would you explain it to mom?)


    Her son suddenly bringing an unconscious girl to his home. Both of them are sweaty, messy and dirtied. No matter how much a parent would love their child, suspicions would arise.


    It needed to be somewhere else, but where?


    No matter the place, nothing would change the facts of the situation. It was either his home or continuing to be outside on this cold night.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    -No choice then...


    Somewhere in this heart, Chris believed the latter option to be more warming than the first.


    Trying his best to look back, the boy carefully made his arm pass under the girl. In his mind, he was repeating a move in a video-game David told him about like a chant to not think of anything unnecessary for the moment.


    (Down, Down-Forward, Forward + Punch! Down, Down-Forward, Forward + Punch! Down, Down-Forward, Forward + Punch! Down, Down-Forward, Forward + Punch!)


    He sighed deeply of relief. There was no problem in passing his arm under her, contrary to what his teen mind was imagining.


    All the preparations were made. He had the resolution of facing his mother about the girl and there was nothing else that could stop him tonight.


    Now, it was all up to him.


    -OK! Let''s go!


    He stands up and made the first step forward.


    [][][][][]


    Chris didn''t move a single inch from the bench.


    In fact, he did make a step. In the first and only step he made from the bench, all his body went numb from the pain, he couldn''t find his balance with the girl and almost let her fall down on the ground.


    Panicking, Chris went back to the bench to place her and sat at her side from the tiredness.


    What else was he expecting to happen? He used all his energy to run around for his life, most of his body was injured and the girl wasn''t made of feathers either.


    Carrying her all the way to his house like that? If he didn''t learn the girl was from the video-game, this would be the most irrational thing he experienced today.


    -N...n...no use...be...be...better to wait...afterwall... - While trying to inhale air, the boy squeezed words for his shameful defeat.


    Without anything left to do, he glanced at the girl on his side. Different from him, she was still sleeping like a baby without a care for what is happening in the world around her.


    But, she couldn''t maintain her balance to stay still, making the girl fall to the side and lean her head on Chris'' shoulder. Seen her like that, he couldn''t help but giggle a little after being slightly embarrassed.


    (...Really, just what happened today?)


    Everyone forgot about the game, then a killer dressed like a character from that game appeared and started to chase him, just for him to find out she was actually the same one from the game, and now he was sitting right there on her side.


    (It''s too crazy even for a fantasy.)


    Would anyone believe him if he tells them? If it was Chris, he wouldn''t. He probably would end up thinking he has been played.


    But it''s real, he knew it was now. Still, it was a lot to take in for just one day.


    (...Maybe I should be like you and just rest, huh...)


    Just a quick rest. Who knows, maybe after he wakes up, she wouldn''t be sleeping anymore and they could walk together to his home. Thinking like that, the boy lets his tiredness take over as his conscience fades.


    Or so he thought.


    When he was about to close his eyes, Chris could hear footsteps coming near them. Soft steps walking in the park''s stone path.


    Curious, he opened his eyes and was greeted by a strong light on his face. Discomforted by its bright, Chris blocks the light but it was already turned off before he noticed.


    After waiting for his vision to be restored, for the time first today, even after being chased by a killer, being shocked by everyone forgetting about the game, for the first time, Chris really wished for today to be a dream.


    -M...m...m...mo...mo...mom!

 Chapter 16: The trial

    Time: 10:43 PM


    Location: Living room, Chambert''s house.


    Sitting in the chair, the boy didn''t have the courage to look up. He was at one side of a long straight table that was used to have happy meals with his family with harm from their love, but there were nothing of those feelings at the moment.


    It was a cold-blood judgment that no lawyer would want to be part of.


    At the other side of the table, the judge. A woman that is yet to reach her forties wearing a coat with a little snow on the shoulders. She usually is a happy lady that loves her child, but now she is as heartless than a black widow after mating with its partner.


    On the side, the jury. Three pets sitting on alongside each other in the chair except the little bird that was standing on the table. Similar to their master, they didn''t bring any merry feelings to what was happening.


    At the couch, the reason for it all. A sleeping girl covered with a blanket resting like a baby without noticing the mood around her. From all the beings of the house, she was the only one with a smile on her face at the moment.


    Since earlier, when his mother found them at the park and brought them back to his home, nobody talked nothing. There was no "You know how much worried I was!" or "Are you fine? Did something happen?". It was a deadly silence before a predator launched an attack on its prey.


    What else was there to talk? A picture is worth a thousand words or so the saying goes. Like that, a video would be a million words, but witnessing in real life two teenagers together, one being her son and the other a girl she doesn''t know, sweaty and with their clothes messy in the park at night didn''t need words to explain what was happening there. Only a blind would miss such a thing but even they would know what happened if you told them.


    And for that reason that Chris couldn''t do anything but be nervous from what would his mother say to him. Then, she finally said:


    -...Who?


    -She is a killer that attacked me when I was coming home from the groceries, so she chased me within the alleys and caught me, but then she kissed and broke my shoulder but I managed to escape until we arrive at the park, when I talked and I learned she is from the game I played, then we stayed together in the bench until you found us.


    (As if I could say that, you moron! Who would believe in such a story?!)


    And the saddest thing was that all of it was true. Still, Chris needed to respond, so he mustered all the courage he had and:


    -You see, mom, she is...


    -Is she?


    -It''s kinda complicated because...


    -Because of?


    -There were some issues about...Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    -About what?


    No use. For him not to explain, Chris tried to find some excuse to not say who exactly the girl was but his mother''s responses were as ruthless as the executioner''s ax.


    The jury was also in a dilemma. The cat was the first to talk.


    -Meow!


    But the bird didn''t want to stay quiet to what she said.


    -Chirp! Chirp, chirp chirp!


    -Meow, meow!


    -Chirp, chirp! Chirp!


    And soon they discussed something among themselves that none of the humans would know.


    -ROOF!


    But they were eventually stopped by the dog in the middle of them, returning the silence once again to the table.


    (OK, Time for plan B.)


    Thanks to that commotion, the boy had planned his counter-attack.


    -Mom, I think it''s time for us to have this conversation. I''m already old enough to have a life of my own and I don''t need to explain each and everything that happ-


    -Oh, I know sweetie. Momma is not trying to go as far as to know exactly what you did in that park with that girl nor am I trying to stop you from doing what you want, but, you see...when her son she raised so hard on her own goes out of home to be with a girl while leaving his mother waiting for him to return with the dinner that she had found laying on the streets alongside a destroyed shopping car, I think momma can know something as trivial as to who she is, don''t you think?


    And it was easily shattered.


    His only move to "behave like a teenager that wants to make things his family doesn''t know" was his best choice of trying to get her sympathy, but even that his mother just passed through it like it was nothing.


    Not only that, but she also counterattacked with her own move! The "after everything I did for you, I can''t know what you are doing now?"! It was the ultimate phrase none child wants their parent to ask them!


    His mother was smiling at him but Chris felt as it was the smile of total victory.


    (It''s helpless...I lost this...)


    Sighing on his mind, Chris looked at his mother.


    -...Fine, mom. I will tell you who she is.


    -Oh?


    His mother leaned her body forward with interest.


    -She is...uhm...how I say it...


    He sighs uncomfortably.


    (...It''s all or nothing now.)


    -To tell the truth...that girl is...actually someone I helped not being run over by a car!


    He lied again.


    -When I was coming back, she was crossing the street and a car came with full speed down the road! I immediately ran to get and I managed to throw ourselves to the other side of the street. When I turned back, the driver must have seen us and tried to avoid because the shopping car was busted and all the groceries were on the ground! Lucky for us, there were no major injuries aside from my broken shoulder and we went to the park to rest, since it was near it when you showed up to bring us home.


    A made-up story right after panicking for an escape goat from this situation. Thinking of all the facts, he split word after word hoping it to make sense, and, in the end, the result was rather convincing, seen the reaction from his mother.


    -I see...so that was what happened...


    She was looking more relaxed than earlier and her sharp look was becoming more and more gentle.


    -Really, Chris, you should just say those things to your mother. It wasn''t like you were trying to kill each, isn''t it?


    She giggles from her own words but all Chris could do was let out a dry laugh.


    (If only she knew what really happened...)


    -But still, I''m still curious to know who she is.


    -Mom, let her rest. It was a rough day for the two of us, tomorrow we can talk about it, ok?


    (She can''t be in this house! If she and mother talk, all my work will be for nothing!)


    -But Chris, you don''t understand.


    -What? - He asked surprised.


    Giggling with the hand over her mouth, his mother points at his back.


    -She is already awake.

 Chapter 17: You are on

    While they were starting to chat in the table, the person on the couch couldn''t stop moving as if she was feeling uncomfortable for some reason. She moves her arms around in search of something but there her hands could only pass through air.


    Slowing opening her eyes, the girl still was in a half-sleep state while she looked around and found herself in an unfamiliar house.


    She couldn''t remember how nor why she was there. Her last memory was of giving him a gift and then she passed out. Yet, she could feel something. Something near her, giving the girl a warm feeling in her chest.


    But now, it was gone. She couldn''t feel him anymore and he was not with her. Just where could he be? An uneasiness started to form in the girl''s heart. Did he leave her again? Had she failed? Was she not wanted?


    -Chris...where are you? - She mutters in a soft-voice in the hope someone would answer her.


    And then, she heard his voice close to where the girl was. She couldn''t think straight because of her drowsiness but at least the girl could be at ease.


    Couldn''t wait anymore, she gets up from the couch and slowly she walks towards the voice, trying not to fall down with her lack of balance.


    [][][][][]


    In the living room, where Chris and his mother were talking, was also their dining room, but with its size, they could distance each other very well. The living was close to the entrance, having a sofa in front of the TV''s deck, while the dining was close to the kitchen, with a long table on the other side of the room.


    Normally, they would be able to see everything in the living room from the table, but with how they organized the furniture, there was a blind stop for only one person who sits in a seat with their back facing the living. They couldn''t see anything from there aside from the kitchen door, and since it was such a rudeness to make them see only that, the chair was moved to somewhere else.


    But when he faced his mother, Chris was made to sit in that place for her to watch over him and not allow him to flee. As he was also concentrated in making excuses to his mother about who the girl actually was, Chris couldn''t see anything from his surroundings.


    Those facts made so that when the girl came from behind, there was nothing he could do to avoid her.


    [][][][][]


    He was there, right in front of her. Even with half-opened eyes, the girl could see him. But he wasn''t alone, there was another voice too. A woman''s voice. The girl couldn''t hear what they were saying, but something was telling her it wasn''t a good mood.


    Who was she? It didn''t matter for the girl. That woman was there, talking with Chris in front of her. Why was this so important for the girl? Something in her chest wasn''t feeling good when she thought of that.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    It wasn''t as powerful as the ones she felt in the past, but there was something tightening in her chest, shrinking a part of her down as if a hand was crushing it. She didn''t like it, but she also didn''t have any ways to deal with her right now. If only she could summon her scythe, this would be over in the blink of an eye, that is, if she did have any energy left.


    Altho, there was one way she saw the others do it one time. It was a situation similar to her, where they couldn''t do anything versus the other party with violence but managed to assert their intentions very well.


    If the girl used that, just how effective it would be? She smiled after thinking of the results. She keeps moving forward with caution to not alert them, but when she got near enough, that woman giggled and pointed her finger at the girl.


    That gesture, just what was it? It looked like it was a simple thing to be made and so insignificant that no one should bother, but it changed something in the girl. That tightening feeling was no longer inside of her. It was transformed into something that made her chest and head feel boiling hot.


    From the few feelings she experience, this one the girl knew too well: she was being challenged. That woman was challenging her, just like many others before.


    And for that reason, the girl wouldn''t waste any efforts into taking the woman head-on.


    -Chhhrriiss, I''m soo lonely without you...why did you leave me alone again?


    Thankfully, the boy couldn''t react very well, allowing the girl to sneak up behind his chair and hug him while speaking with a lovely voice.


    -I thought we were doing this together since it was your plan after all. I waited and waited for you to come, but you would never arrive. I was really worried something had happened to you, you know?


    The boy couldn''t even react and was making a goof face with all she was saying. She couldn''t see the woman very well, but the girl needed more, much more to make her pay.


    -Remember what we said before to each other? "No matter what happened, we would be always together, in the good and bad times.", was it a lie? Chris, had you...lied to me?


    He was already pale from his head like all his energy was drained from him. Did you like that? The girl thought while her vision gradually became more clear, but that woman didn''t move an inch from her seat. Still, from how she looked, with her head facing the ground, it appeared to be working.


    Time for the final blow.


    -And...and...when we kissed...


    The woman''s body twitches the moment the girl said "kissed" with her teary voice. Without revealing her happiness inside, she continued to act.


    -I...for me...that moment was special, you know? For the first...for the first time...I thought...I had found him...I had found the one I love...I had a feeling that...that we could finally be together and nothing would tear us apart! Was that...all a lie for you? After all, we went through...didn''t it meant...anything for you?


    Game Over for you, the girl almost couldn''t contain her grinning after finishing her last line.


    As if she couldn''t take it anymore, the woman suddenly stood up from her seat. She walked slowly towards the girl like the woman was making sure each of her steps where being heard across the room.


    Seen her like that, the girl couldn''t help but continue with her act.


    -...Hey, Chris, who is this woman?


    As for Chris, there was no light left in his eyes. If the girl didn''t hear his breathing, she would think he was dead a long time ago.


    But even with him like that, the girl didn''t stop. She shacked the boy in order to get some response as she keeps asking.


    -Hey, just who is she? Could you please tell me who she is? I saw you talking with her, who is she?


    Then, as if his voice was giving up all hope for salvation, Chris managed to whisper with the last airs from his lungs:


    -......she......is......my......mom......

 Chapter 18: How were the things for the other side?

    (...Mom?...His...mom?...Chris''...mom? Mom? Mom...Mom?!)


    The girl realized there was a mistake. Something wasn''t right. After all that she said to make her understand who the girl was to the boy, Chris told her the woman was his mom. Normally, one would just apologize, but for the girl, there was one thing she didn''t understand.


    (...What is a mom?)


    There is no information about "mom" in her memories. A mysterious character appeared before her and now she didn''t know how to deal with the woman!


    If it was a stranger, it would be easy.


    If it was a friend, she knew how to send her off.


    If it was a lover, then things would get a bit serious.


    But a mom! Of all the things, it needed to be his mom! There were no moms before, how could this be called fair for the girl?! Since the moment she was created, the girl didn''t know about a character!


    (Wait! It wasn''t true!)


    Mom...mom is another way to call someone...but who? There were a few times the others said mom, but what were they referring to?


    Teacher? No, that is another name. Co-worker? No, that is not it. A veteran? It wasn''t that either! It was for someone older...a person that took care of someone...but what is it? If she recalled correctly, it was something that formed a family together with a father and-


    (...Mother!...Mom...is...mother!...That woman...is...Chris''...mother!)


    She remembered it now. There may not be a mother before, but the others did mention that name in their dialogues.


    Getting all the information from what they said, a mother is one of the most important persons in a family! From what one of them had said, nobody could fight versus a mother or they would never be accepted into the family!


    And the girl just tried to win against one! Chris'' mother on top of it all!


    Luckily, the woman...his mother hadn''t reached the girl yet. There was still time to think of how to follow-up and turn the situation around for her. The girl''s eyes were looking around the room as she calculated what kinda of interaction would be successful for the situation.


    But when the girl realized, the boy''s mom was right in front of her, leaving no more time for her to think! Her hand was approaching the girl, a movement she thought of was the time limit to act, and if the hand reached her, Game Over!


    So, from all the lines she remembered, the one the girl thought it would result in the best ending possible was to bow to his mother and say:


    -Mother, I know I''m inexperienced but I will do my best to care and love for Chris for how long we stay together, so, please! Take care of me!


    [][][][][]


    Imagine yourself on Christmas day as a child and your parents didn''t let you go out of your room until they told so.


    Naturally, you couldn''t control yourself and was very anxious about what presents you would find under the pine tree, but your parents also said that if you exit the room, Santa Claus would switch all your presents with coal, leaving you no choice but to wait until the time comes.


    Right now, Chris was feeling exactly like one of those children. After hearing what the girl had said, his mom said to him wait in his room while she talks with her.


    Chris tried to object his mother and wanted to stay too, more to stop anything else the girl would talk and solve any misunderstanding, but his mother wouldn''t let him, after giving one good reason for it which he couldn''t respond:


    -Chris, while I did some measures for your broken shoulder and gave you that sling to place your arm, you also need to rest in order for it to heal. You go to bed and rest while I talk with this girl or mother will be really sad, ok?The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Looking at his arm-sling, the boy couldn''t do anything but sigh in worry on his bed as he recalls what his mom said. Even with her mad at him, she didn''t neglect to attend her son before questioning him.


    (...Just how things turned out like this?)


    He managed to convince his mother about the case and it was all going well until that girl showed up and ruined everything by spitting lies about them. After hearing all of that, of course, his mother would be angry. Not only her son lied to her about what happened but she also thinks he was hiding his girlfriend from her.


    (No, it would probably be better if it was just being a girlfriend...)


    The biggest problem for Chris wasn''t the fact the girl was saying things like the two of them were lovers but what else would she talk. If for example, she started to say where did she came from or when did they meet for the first time, his mother would definitely start having doubts about the girl''s sanity.


    The suspense of not knowing what is going on downstairs was killing him, but there was nothing he could do right now to prevent his mother''s judgment from the situation. All that was left for him was wait and see what would be the result of all this.


    Then, ten minutes later, it was finally over.


    His room''s door was opened and his mother entered without saying any word and just walked in without looking at her son. Seen her like this, Chris knew something went wrong between the two and his worries grew in his heart.


    His mother sat in the computer''s chair and turned her sight to him with a serious face. There was nowhere to run now, Chris felt he can''t lie anymore to escape this situation.


    Confirming he was paying attention to her, his mother breaks the silence of the room.


    -Chris, let me say this first before all...


    It was a tone he had never heard from his mother before, which made the boy flinch from nervously.


    -I''m very sad, you know? Not only did you lied to me, but also hid this girl from me all this time. As a mother, it breaks my heart to know I''m not trusted by my own son.


    He knew she would say that, but being told that by his mother made the boy ashamed to how he acted before.


    -You know...if you only had told me beforehand, I wouldn''t have to come to this conclusion but now...you left me no choice but...


    (Here it comes!)


    Prepared for the worst, Chris closed his eyes and turned his face to the other side scared from what his mother would say like it was a fist coming straight for his face and he wanted to evade it.


    But there was no way to avoid it, as he mother said:


    -To make her our new family member!


    ...


    ......


    .........


    ............


    -...Huh? Came again?


    (What? I thought I heard something like she being in our family but...)


    -Oh, sweetie, how could I put out such a lovely girl like this out of the house after everything you two passed together!


    His mother was smiling like it was the happiest day of her life.


    -And she is so cute too! If I hadn''t seen her with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe my son had met such a beauty, on top of that making her fall for him! As expected from my son!


    -Wait a minute, mom! How did it come to this?! Isn''t she a complete stranger for you?!


    -Chris...how could you say that...mother is even sadder now...


    His mother cries in pain from the words of her heartless son.


    -Mom, I''m being serious here!


    -And so am I. How could you say such a thing about my cute daughter? I didn''t remember raising my son to be like this...


    His mother had tears in her eyes from what he said.


    -Who is your daughter?! How could you easily say something like she is our new family member on your own without talk-


    -She doesn''t have a home, do you want me to abandon her in the streets?


    Without letting Chris finish, his mother said the truth in a single breath for him. Noticing his mother using her serious tone again, the boy waited shocked by her words.


    -The last place she said it was her home was an alley. You know how cold it was in the past days? It was twenty-three Fahrenheit.


    Words by words, his mother spoke the harsh life of the girl.


    -I don''t know if she told you that, but right now she doesn''t have anybody to look after her or a place to stay.


    In her mind, there were many situations of how the girl ended up like that, but she wouldn''t tell her son anything about it.


    -If I was in her position, I wouldn''t talk about it either, especially to someone I care about to not make them worry. That is why I wanted her to be with us, wouldn''t you agree with me?


    ...


    He never thought about how she was doing. After all that happened, there was no way for him to think more clearly about everything that was happening. It was so surreal that a part of him was still thinking of this as a dream, but this is the reality right now. There was a girl without a place to stay in his house.


    Seen her son making a worried face, the mother smiles satisfied and stand up from the chair.


    -Well, it''s not like I''m going to decide this alone. Think about it and we talk tomorrow, ok? Either way, that girl is staying today.


    She walked out of his room and was about to close the door when she remembered something to tell him.


    -Oh right. Since you are hurt, I will bring your dinner in a while, ok?


    The boy nods to her words not having the will to respond to his mother. Happily, the woman closes the door, leaving Chris alone with his thoughts.

 Chapter 19: What to think of her?

    Midnight Pumpkin, the first antagonist you face in [You are mine] no matter what path you choose.


    After playing the game several times, each one focusing on one heroine, Chris thought he knew everything about it that he could learn. A ruthless killer that the game says it killed more than a hundred persons. No hints in where it came or where it hides. The only information they had was that it only attacked at night, so a curfew was made before the sunset in order to prevent any more murders.


    Even so, the avatar could go out if he wanted to instead of sleep and skip the night. There were some events and items you could collect around the city, but you can only access it after encountering Midnight Pumpkin for the first time.


    After that encounter, it was a random system that determined where and when you would face the killer afterward, but one thing for sure: it''s always watching you from the shadows.


    [][][][][]


    -...That is it about her.


    Remembering all the knowledge about the girl, the only things that Chris recalled was just general information about her in the game. Besides the fact that each heroine had a certain connection with the girl, there wasn''t anything else about her.


    If you played the game normally, you would face her in the first two hours, with the last encounter being after fifteen. Compared to the other heroines'' antagonists, Midnight Pumpkin could be compared to be just stepping stone for the avatar relationship with the girls, with her death being the trigger for other events. After that, there wouldn''t be any more relevant mention of her.


    And that made Chris conflicted about how he should deal with her. Accepting the fact she is here and nothing he knew could change that, she probably doesn''t have a home to stay or any family she may call for support. She was a lost girl in a world that wasn''t her own and only he knew the truth.


    But that also doesn''t change the fact of who she was. The moment they faced each other for the first time, she was trying to kill him. The way she acted with him was exactly like in-game with the avatar, giving hope before appearing out of nowhere near him, continuing this circle of actions until she was satisfied.


    If, by any chances, she does try to kill him again...there was nothing Chris do. Being around her would be like a time bomb he didn''t know when it would blow. It was too much risk for him to take, not only for himself but his mother too.


    (She is too dangerous to be around...and yet...)


    It wasn''t only the fact of her being a killer. That time, when he could talk with her behind the screen, was the first time Chris could learn more about who the girl actually was.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    A ruthless killer that only takes pleasure by the suffering of its victim...she wasn''t like that after their encounter. She wanted to talk with him, learn more about him, and have fun together, just like he wanted with her. She wasn''t a monster in human flesh but a girl just like the others.


    (When we stayed together to visit places, she never tried anything against me...)


    But, why did she attacked him? It didn''t make any sense. Just what was going on inside her mind? Who really was this girl? All but questions were being made in his mind without any sign of answers to them.


    (...Why is this so difficult to decide!)


    In frustration, the boy hit his leg.


    Was the girl bad? Was the girl good? He saw her both sides but which one is her true self? She was created to be a bad guy in the game but he discovered she wasn''t just a bad guy and thought she was a secret character of some sort, and now he can''t think of anything more about her.


    This wasn''t a game. One mistake and he could die. But, even if he got it right, what next? Continuing getting the correct answers until he fails? Would she really kill him then? Or was this all irrelevant and he was just over thinking and she was just a normal girl?


    (But normal girls don''t try to kill boys with a giant scythe at night!)


    She couldn''t be called "normal" after tonight. The strength she had shown on each attack was enough to pierce brick walls like it was paper. Let alone her strength, there were no injuries from when she had fallen on the stairs with her head.


    There was no place on this Earth where that could be called normal. She was really a mystery to the boy. From who she was to how she existed, there was no explanation to clear his doubts. And now to let her live in the same house as him? If it only was that simple for Chris to say "Yes" or "No".


    (...Even then...she is the only one now that could help me.)


    Everything wasn''t clear and that wouldn''t change. How was the girl here? What happened to the game? Why had everyone in the world forgotten about it? Chris was alone and there was no that he could talk to, except for her.


    It was a double-edged sword for him.


    In one end, she is with him and could help him understand what was going on but there was no guarantee of her collaboration nor that she wouldn''t try to kill him.


    In the other, she doesn''t stay near and it would make him feel a bit safer, but there was no way of knowing where the girl would be or what she would do next time.


    High risks, high rewards. All-or-nothing. No matter what he chooses, there wasn''t a hundred percent safe option. It was a gamble he couldn''t exit and be forced to play.


    A knock on his door made the boy stop all his thoughts. Maybe he spent too much time thinking and hadn''t noticed his mother already brought his dinner.


    (Anyway, there is no meaning continuing to think like this.)


    Expressing his relief with a sigh, the boy makes a faint smile on his face.


    -It''s open, c''mon in.


    Opening the door after his permission, a person wearing an apron comes in bringing a tray with a plate of food and a cup of soda. But the one who entered wasn''t an adult woman he had known since he was born.


    It was the girl whom he had met this night.

 Chapter 20: What they both wanted

    -Hey, Chris, guess what I got for you!


    The girl smiles as she told the boy. Without caring the surprised look on Chris'' face, she brought over the tray to the bed.


    His mother never said she would be the one who would bring dinner to him, but even so, he wasn''t expecting the girl to come deliver the dinner, altho it was just part of his surprise.


    The other part was her looks. There was nothing of her previous clothes from the game. Instead, the girl was wearing a red minidress with hot pants and using an apron on top of them while had black long-socks on her legs.


    It was such a stunning look that almost made the boy wonder if she was the same person, but there was no mistake that she was really the girl. She didn''t look like a character anymore but rather just a girl comfortable in her home.


    Seen him without words with a blushing face when she got near the bed, the girl tilts her headIs something


    is wrong?


    Noticing he was staring at her for a while, the boy quickly tries to put away his embarrassment with a cough.


    -N-Nothing at all. Thanks for bringing it to me.


    -You are welcome! - She responded with a smile.


    Receiving the tray, the boy placed it on his legs after giving his thanks.


    (...Dang it, mom! Don''t go and dress her like that!)


    The culprit for making he lose his cool was easily found out. His mother had some spare clothes from her old days and was planning to give them out but never had the time. Who knew she would give them to the girl?


    (Anyway! Better eat before it gets cold!)


    Trying to not think about how beautiful the girl had become, Chris concentrated on the dinner on his legs and brought a full fork of food to his open mouth, but...there was a pair of curious eyes watching him at his side.


    Normally, he thought the girl would just leave after delivering his dinner but since it was such a great opportunity for her, she didn''t leave his side and was watching him very closely while standing on her knees.


    Her face was just about a palm of distance from his to not let any small movement be haste in her memory, but that made him more nervous than he already was. Since he could also see her, Chris couldn''t stop trembling while being watched by a girl this close to him.


    This can''t go on or he wouldn''t eat at all.


    -Ahm...Thank you? - Awkwardly, he tried to send a hint to the girl to give him space.


    -You are welcome! - But she didn''t understand it, instead, she just smiled again at him.


    -No, I mean it...thanks for bringing it.


    -I know, I heard you the first time.


    -So...could you, please...


    -If you need something from me, I would be glad to help!


    He could felt it. She wouldn''t go away no matter what he said. She was there to stay. His best bet was to be straight with her.


    -Look, I can''t really eat like this, you know?


    The girl was shocked after being told that but then she realized what she should have done for him. A bit embarrassed, the girl said:


    -Ops...I''m sorry. I forgot about it.


    (Great! She understands it!)


    Looking at her apologizing, Chris was joyful that he managed to tell her without any accidents.


    -Now, if you could excuse me, I-


    -Say "Ahh".


    Before he noticed, the girl was with his fork in her hand and was bringing it to his mouth, waiting patiently for Chris to allow her to feed him. As for the boy, he had a blank face without understanding what was going on around him.


    Maybe because she thought he didn''t understand, the girl kept trying, leaning towards him.


    -Say "Ahh".


    -...The heck are you doing?


    -Can''t you see? I''m feeding you. Now, be a good boy and say "Ahh".


    -Look, I''m not going to say "Ah"-


    The moment she heard "Ah", the girl trusted the fork in his mouth, making him almost choke with how violent she did it. Without caring for the dirt he would do, Chris was spitting the good over his blanket as he tried to breathe normally.


    -...You didn''t like, did you?This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    But the girl was clueless of her doings, thinking that his reaction was for how the food tasted. After he was feeling a bit better from her "feeding", the boy glared angrily at her.


    -Oh no, it was great! Next time, why not just send the fork down my throat to make sure it goes to my stomach! - He told her, sarcastic.


    -...Got it. This time, I am not going to miss it... - But instead of noticing his true intentions, she took him seriously and was really aiming for his throat.


    -Please, stop and listen to me!


    As he couldn''t bear to watch it anymore, Chris took the fork away from the girl''s hands. Noticing something was weird, she was making a surprised face like it was asking him what is wrong.


    -Look, I don''t know why you are doing this but could you please let me eat alone?


    -But...I thought...we...


    -Seriously, I''m not saying this to hurt you but I really had a thought day today and I really wanted to be alone for a while.


    It did sound mean telling her that, and he knew about it, but Chris needed to think better over what was happening. If she waited together with him right now, he couldn''t be calm, rather, he would be anxious about what she would do.


    (Luckily, with this, she will understand me and leave my room.)


    Still, it didn''t have a good feeling telling someone off right in their faces. Looking at her face that would cry at any moment, Chris stoned his heart if he needed to continue the conversation.


    -But...but...I...


    -But what?


    Annoyed, he responded with a heavy voice over her weak toned plea. He thought he could do it, but seen the girl''s reaction like she was lost a child, made him flinch. Chris didn''t have the will to continue talking with her like that.


    Still, he couldn''t stop fearing her.


    (C''mon, don''t be deceived.)


    He told himself.


    (She is not a girl, but a murder.)


    It was all an act for him to lower his guard.


    (That is right...it''s all fake. Don''t fall for it. Don''t fall for it again.)


    Not worth thinking about the past. Instead, now he saw a girl in his eyes, but the image of Midnight Pumpkin overlapped with her in his mind.


    (Yes...that is who she is...)


    The way she attacked him, the pain he felt before, the sensation of being hunted, all the bad memories she gave him today. Finally, his feelings were settled.


    (...Yeah, I know who you truly are-)


    -...But!...This!


    While he was lost in his thoughts, the girl shouted with a strong and resolute voice as she grabs his left arm with both hands.


    -...Doesn''t this hurt you!...I did this...!...So, please!...Let me help you!


    With her touch, he was scared. Those shackles he felt before, locking him, preventing him from going way, making sure he wouldn''t escape...Chris couldn''t feel it anymore.


    (...What?)


    In fact, he couldn''t feel any touch at all. Confused, the boy looked at his arm and saw her hands a bit away from it, like the girl didn''t know how to use them to touch him.


    (But, why didn''t she...?)


    Astonished, Chris turned his sigh to the girl and...he found...her.


    That face without a trace of malice he had found before. An innocent face that didn''t lie to how she felt. The look of worry for him in her big clear eyes that were almost on the verge of tears.


    It wasn''t a character whose movement you could predict nor a killer that would kill you with pleasure. It was just...her.


    -...Please...can''t I help you...?


    He heard the girl''s question and finally noticed how her voice sounded in his ears. A clear voice with that only asked to help.


    After everything he thought about her, after all the things he thought about her...calling her nothing more than a killer, it was all a farce, an act, going as far as remembering bad memories just to not see her properly...it was...just...


    ...


    -...Here.


    With his head looking down from the shame, Chris handed the fork for the girl to pick. Confused, she looked between the fork and the boy as if she didn''t know where to fix her sight.


    -...Can I...really get this...?


    Facing her with a gloomy face, Chris couldn''t find the right words to answer the girl.


    -I''m...sorry about before. There were many things in my mind and I was too stressed to think straight and...no, that is wrong. I was...scared. I don''t know you or how you came here, but I never thought about how you felt about all this. Instead, I was looking away and never face you...That''s why...I''m really sorry.


    All he could do now was to lower his head to her, leaving the girl more confused over what was happening.


    -...Chris...that is not...


    -That''s why!


    With an animated voice, the boy faces the girl again without taking the sight off her eyes.


    -I want you to stay here with us!


    From his words, the girl opened her eyes wide as if she couldn''t believe. It wasn''t a decision he could take back later, but Chris had faith it was the best answer for now.


    -...But...but...can I...really...be here...with you...?


    Trying to hold back her tears with all she could, the girl asked the boy with the weakest voice she could make.


    -...To be honest, there are many things I don''t right now. Why nobody remembers the game, how you appeared here, and, frankly, I don''t really think I will ever know those answers. But...


    As if it was the most important day of her life, the girl didn''t even blink while she looked at the boy with her hands over her mouth. Making sure she was listening to him, Chris finally said:


    -I think that, If we work together, maybe we could understand what is happening even for a little...altho that is only part of it.


    It was something else, personal to Chris. Something he wanted since that day.


    -What I really want is...to finish the game.


    That save which they both meet but he could never complete it. There was no reason to hide or look away now, thiswish inside him, it was better to just say it.


    -I want to know who you really are.


    Not the killer who was made to lose but that girl he saw today. Ever since the day they met, she was thefirst character he had know that talked not with the avatar but with him.


    -Here we don''t have codes to tell us what to do, there is nothing that can stop us from knowing each other and we can finally be ourselves.


    A world where they weren''t the main character or the antagonist, but just a boy and a girl without roles determined for them.


    -So, what do you say about...no, that is not it. - He tried to ask her something, but there was a better phrase it.


    He recalls it, just like before, when there was a screen between them. Like that time, in the park at night when they first met. He extended the fork to her and said:


    -Is this a good answer?


    Exactly like before, without changing any words.


    This was really happening, the girl couldn''t believe. It wasn''t with a block of data, it wasn''t pre-written dialogue, there was nothing holding her back. It was...real.


    She couldn''t hold herself anymore. Tears of joy fell from her eyes as she jumped towards Chris to hug him. With a sobbing voice, she shouted with all her strengths.


    -Yes! The best!

 Side-Story: Chirps, meows and barks.

    It happened when Chris was being questioned by his mother.


    -Wait a minute, mistress! It''s true Chris should have secrets even from his own mother! I think it''s up to him to whatever he wants to reveal them or not!


    The one that opposed her mistress'' ways of dealing with the situation was the small bombay cat called Stella. With her paws placed on the table, she hoped to get any sort of attention from the woman sitting on the other side.


    -Ah! As expected from a stray cat, she just doesn''t know when to not put her tail in what she is not called.


    With an arrogant tone, someone in the table disagreed with the cat. With small jumps made with her tiny legs, the canary bird, Mia, went to a position where she could have a better look at the cat.


    Being made fun of, Stella didn''t stay quiet.


    -Birdbrainn, my tail alone have more dignity than you will ever have. You think I should not have an opinion just because the one that started this was the mistress? I''m just trying to make this fair for both sides!


    -Oh, really? For the both of them, you said?


    Seen cat explaining the reasons for her objection, the bird smirked at her as if Stella was funny to her.


    -Then...are you sure that is not because your dignified tail is in his bed on each day''s night?!


    -...What?


    -Don''t play dumb, cat! We all know where you really sleep!


    -I...don''t know what you are talking about. I sleep on my bed just like the rest of-


    -Then why we never saw you in your bed after everyone is asleep?


    Her secret was out. The shock she felt knowing they knew all about what she does when Stella thought nobody was paying attention to her but it was her mistake to think she could have fouled them.


    -Look like the cat is out of the bag now, huh?


    Seen Stella making a surprised face, Mia laughed.


    -To think that you would violate the code and act on your own. Ha! You stupid cat, I wonder if we should just send you out the house and let you root in the streets like you were supposed to be.


    -...Mia, I will say it clear that even a birdbrain like you to understand...


    It wasn''t time to be shocked anymore. She was taunting her just because she made a mistake, but if that little bird thought she could just sing whatever she wanted, this cat wouldn''t let her show be only a solo.


    -If you try to separate me from him, those wings of yours will be done for before you even notice it.


    Her claws were already out the moment she told that to the bird. Her look wasn''t one that you would find in a house''s pet but rather in a predator stalking its prey in a jungle.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    But that wasn''t enough to scare Mia. Rather, it was just the opposite.


    -I want to see you try, stray cat!


    It made her want to fight. They both were fired up to settle their differences for a long time and now it was the perfect opportunity for them. Without caring anymore for their owners'' conversation, they proceed to close distance from each other when-


    -Silence, both of you!


    A loud and stoic voice stopped them. Look at the origin of it, they both turned their heads to the st. bernard dog, Dannis. His brows were so thick it covered his eyes and the fur in his face made it difficult to find his mouth, but when he talked, they both knew how difficult it was for him to raise his voice.


    -Mia...I already said it many times already, stop with that attitude. Just because Stella is from the streets, it doesn''t mean you need to provoke her with it. Are we clear?


    -...Yes, sir...


    Without any will, the bird responded the dog many times larger than her. Seen Mia bowing that tiny head of hers, Stella couldn''t control her laughter.


    -And Stella...


    But when he called her name, she immediately froze in place.


    -The pets in this house follow simple rules, and you weren''t following one of the most important for a while, did you know that?


    -...Yes, sir...


    -I know how hard its to control yourself, but this is for the better for all of us. Don''t neglect your duties for personal pleasure, are we clear?


    She didn''t want to admit, but Stella wasn''t doing what she promised not to do. Still, a part of her couldn''t help but to seek more of his care just like the old times.


    -...I did not hear you, are we clear?


    -...Yes, sir...


    Even then, she didn''t want to lose the little she had. If she had to continue with the act, so be it.


    -...Good. If you make sure to remember this, try to sleep at least two days in your bed, ok? It will be harder to be found out this way.


    -...What?


    -Wait, Dannis!


    Seen the old dog smile, the cat, and the bird couldn''t stop their surprised faces.


    -Why you two are making those faces?


    -Dannis, what you just said...does it mean...


    -That you can continue sneaking at night to go to his room? I would never say that! All I said was that you could have a better chance to do it with you sleeping two days in your bed to leave your smell for us to think you are there with us, that is all.


    -But...why?


    -...We never know what would happen tomorrow.


    The dog looked up, not to the ceiling, but to something else, it was the impression he was making for the cat.


    -We try our best to continue surviving day by day, but sometimes we forget today is also a day to appreciate what we have. If we, by any chances, don''t come back home one day, the last thing we will have will be our memories, be it good or bads.


    Turning his head to Stella, Dannis proceed to talk.


    -That is why we follow our codes so that we can always have those memories and come back home to make new ones. But, if we can''t enjoy a bit more of today, there would be no meaning to wake up for another day.


    Seen the cat overflowing with emotion, the old dog knew he did the right choice.


    -Are we clear?


    -Yes, sir!


    Going back to her seat, Stella proceded to stay quiet and wait for the talk to end. Looking at her face, the bird sighs of annoyance. She went back to her place and then turned her head up to the dog on her side.


    -...If it would be just like this, why not just get over with the code and let her go wild, huh?


    -Don''t be like that, old friend. She is still young to have the same discipline as us.


    Mia clicked her tongue to show her dissatisfaction.


    -If you continue to have such a soft heart, she will never learn how to be disciplined.


    -You know, it''s funny for you to say that, with you flying each day to check on how young Chris is doing in school.


    -I-It''s not funny! I''m just worried since he started high-school, that is all!


    -Was like this during the entire middle-school too?


    -Dannis, it was different that time, you know it!


    Recalling how she was during those times, the old dog laughs while the little bird tried to deny him. Eventually, they stopped talking and waited patiently for their owners talk to end.


    Of course, the said owners couldn''t understand anything they were saying besides chirps, meows and barks.

 Chapter 21: Just an everyday morning

    It was almost eleven o''clock in the morning when the boy finally decided to awake. Afterdoing some stretches to warm up, he went to the bathroom, brushed his teeth, washed his face, and didn''t even bother switching from his pajamas and was going down for breakfast.


    His mother already told the school he would be away for a week because of his shoulder recovery, which gave the boy seven more days of "vacations" to enjoy. It was a good thing for him, more time to relax about everything that happened yesterday.


    Outside of that, this morning was exactly like any other he had in his house, except, however, for a tiny little detail inside his house.


    (...Why is she following me?)


    Looking at his back, Chris saw the new member of this house right there in a very close distance. Just like him, she was wearing a pink pajama set that covered the whole body, since it was still a bit cold from the snow storm. And since he got up, the girl didn''t leave the boy''s side.


    The moment he opened his room''s door to go to the bathroom, Chris had a jump scare when he saw she was there waiting for him. When he was brushing his teeth, she opened the door to see him. Even when he closed the door, the boy could feel her gaze from the keyhole while he washed his face.


    She wasn''t doing anything directly to him but being watched this close would put anyone in a discomfort.


    (Guess she is just curious after all.)


    Contrary to him, she never experienced how it was to live in a house nor what people do inside one. Thinking like that, Chris couldn''t be mad at her.


    With a small smile on his face, he said to her:


    -Good morning.


    It was just a normal greeting people would do at the start of the day, but the girl was a bit surprised by him saying that. She got out of the way as if she was blocking the path for someone, but there was no one behind her.


    Looking at the sides, there was also nobody else, only the boy and herself in the hallway. In doubt, she pointed to herself like the wanted to confirm he was talking with her, and the boy nods a bit confused with his head to answer her.


    A bit worried that she didn''t understand what he said, Chris tried again.


    -Good morning?


    Realizing he was really talking to her, the girl smiled and responded to him.


    -Morning, Chris!


    Seen her a bit more animated, Chris proceed to walk down the stairs followed by the happy girl and they went to the kitchen where his mother would be waiting for them to eat breakfast together before starting the day.


    [][][][][]


    "Sweetie, there was a problem at the hospital and I needed to go there urgently. I don''t know when or if I will be back today, so I''m leaving money in case you need lunch and dinner later. The breakfast inside for the both of you. Love you, mom."


    And so was written in the paper Chris found on the fridge.


    His mother would go to work after lunch and they would meet again at dinner''s time, but rarely there were sometimes she would be called before her work time and wouldn''t come back until after midnight or the day after. Normally, Chris could be fine alone, but now there was another one.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    That said one was looking around the kitchen, searching every corner of it curiously to find something interesting. Right now, the girl was touching one of the cabinets to see how it worked but she ended up with its door on her hand by mistake.


    Still, the girl didn''t notice what she did and was happy just to get the cabinet opened and, for the boy''s misfortune, her excitement was so big that she wanted to test it out again in others furniture.


    (...Yeah, this settles it.)


    Quickly coming to her, Chris grabbed her wrist before she touched another cabinet. Lookin at her confused face as if she asked "What is wrong?", he said clearly:


    -No.


    Gently, he put her hand away from the cabinet, placed the door away, and escorted her to a seat at the table. After making sure the gloomy girl had sat down, Chris was going to grab their breakfast when he turned around to look at her.


    -If you want to touch something, don''t use all your strength, ok?


    Just like a parent, he scolded the girl to make sure she understood him.


    -Yeah, yeah, I got it now. You can count on me!


    Seen the girl doing a thumbs up for him made Chris a bit worried if she had really understood, but he accepted it and proceed to pick up the breakfast.


    [][][][][]


    At first glance, it wasn''t anything out of extraordinary. One plate of pancakes for them to heat in the microwave, a jar of orange juice and a bottle of maple syrup. But then, as they were taken out, was when he knew how wrong he was.


    A plate of fried eggs with sausages, another one of toasts with different contents, one of doughnuts, waffles, more jars of different juices, and so on. Before the boy knew, the table was full of food like they were celebrating Thanksgiving.


    At the end of the fridge, there was a note for him written by the culprit.


    "I didn''t know what would she like, but since it is her first day in the house, why not have a feast to start the day and find out? Love, mom."


    A simple and short message for him to understand the reasons for this unnecessary act, but while the boy couldn''t be mad at her, there was one problem in his mind:


    (...Just how you expect us to eat all of this food?)


    Sighing, Chris took his seat while still a bit shocked by how much his mother did for breakfast. Still, the food was looking quite tasty and it wouldn''t change the fact it was already made.


    Picking up a doughnut, he was about to have a bite on it, when-


    -Say "Ahh".


    The girl stole the food from his hand and wanted to feed him again.


    -...Seriously?


    She nods at him.


    -I appreciate the intentions, but...I can handle breakfast, so thank you, really.


    He tried his best to refuse her help. Even with a broken shoulder, Chris still could pick things up with his other arm, altho it was a bit weird when he wanted to drink while he was still chewing the food. Still, it was too much embarrassing to have someone else to feed you at his age.


    But, things weren''t so easy with the girl.


    -You know, you should really read things more carefully.


    -...Huh?


    To his astonishment, the girl responded like he had signed a shady deal with her. She pointed to the first note he read on the fridge''s door. Getting up from his seat, he went there and saw that was a tiny arrow pointing to the paper''s back.


    Flipping the paper over, the answers to all his doubts were written right there.


    "P.S. I was really worried in leaving you alone with your injury, but the girl was the sweetest of things to offer herself to look out for you! So, please let her help you with whatever she can! I trust you two will be fine!"


    (Mom, just what were you thinking!)


    She just gave the girl an excuse to use. Not only for this situation but everything else she wanted to help him. It was one of the worst situations he for him to refuse the girl''s assistance.


    -Hey, I know what is written here, but there is no need to force yourself to-


    -"If he tries to refuse you, just say mother will talk with him afterward, ok?"...or so...mother...said to me.


    ...


    It''s over. The boy was defeated before he even got a chance to fight back. Like a loser, Chris returned to his seat and did the only thing he could now.


    -...Ahh.

 Chapter 22: A good way to start the day

    It was a relaxing breakfast. Each of them started picking from one plate to another to enjoy it all of it. His mother really knew how to cook and, as always, it was delicious no matter what kind of dish they proved. Really, it was such a good way to start the day.


    Sitting next to each other, the girl helped the boy without any of her reckless from yesterday, waiting patiently for him to bite the food she was holding, while he was telling her which ones he thought the girl would like and watch her reaction of happiness each time she tried one of the dishes. It was truly a relaxing breakfast.


    -...Hey...I''m already full, so please, stop-


    -Chris, this is for your own good. Open your mouth and shut up for a second.


    -No, serious, I can''t eat anymore!


    Or so it was in the first five minutes. At the moment, the girl who said she wanted to help was stuffing the boy''s mouth, who she promised to help, with any food she could grab at the table.


    -C''mon, Chris! Just a couple more and we are finished!


    She kept saying that for almost ten minutes while trying to contain the struggling boy she placed on her lap as she feeds him.


    -Stop, I''m going to explode like this!


    -But if I stop now, I will not be satisfied!


    -Just for how long do you plan to keep doing this then?!


    As to why they were like this? It all started while the girl was feeding him.


    [][][][][]


    -Here, take this one.


    When they began to eat, she extended one doughnut for Chris. After he had taken a bite off it, she had picked another dish without him realizing. When he wanted to drink a cup of juice, the girl already bought it for him to drink.


    (You know, maybe this isn''t as bad as I thought it was.)


    Altho it was a bit embarrassing to have someone to feed you, especially if they were a girl of his age, deep down in his heart, Chris kinda enjoyed this type of thing. Knowing that someone is doing something for your care never made one person unhappy.


    When he stopped drinking and the girl was already extending a new dish for him, Chris said without thinking how he felt.


    -Thanks for doing this for me, but I think you should eat too.


    It was just a small phrase to show his appreciation for what the girl was doing for him, but there was one problem with it.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    -...What is..."thanks"?


    She didn''t know the meaning behind it. There were many times that word was mentioned before, but the girl never knew what it meant. Now, how would the boy explain it to her what is "thanks"?


    -Well...


    Scratching his head, Chris looked for words to describe what it meant "thanks".


    -It''s...something that you say when you are...glad about something.


    -...Glad?


    By her reaction, she also didn''t know what was "glad".


    -Glad is...


    It''s not hard to find meaning in these words, but thinking out of the blue makes your mind blank for a moment before knowing how to say it properly.


    -...when you are happy about someone. You see, what I meant was: I''m happy that you are doing this for me so I thank you for it. But, in all seriousness, you also need to eat.


    Picking a waffle with his hand, Chris extended it to the girl to try it out but she was with her head down while her body was trembling as she braced herself. A moment before she was fine and now she was like this.


    (Is she sick?)


    There were many things he didn''t know about the girl, but he also didn''t know if there were some side effects for her to be here. It was a possibility he couldn''t overlook, seen how the girl was doing. It made him worried if anything was happening inside her.


    -Hey, are you alright? Hey. Hey! C''mon, talk to me! Are you hurt?!


    He tried to shake her to see if there was any reaction but nothing happened. If there was something wrong, Chris needed would need to do something but without knowing what the problem was, his hands were tied.


    Getting up from his seat, the boy stood with his knees on the ground to look at her face.


    -Pumpkin, are you listening to me?! Please, say something-


    And then she stopped trembling as suddenly than when it started. It didn''t take more than a couple of seconds, but still, Chris couldn''t stop being worried about her.


    -Pumpkin, what happened to you?


    There was nothing wrong with her face, rather she was smiling at him, and it didn''t look like she was in pain, making the boy relieved and thought it was fine, but this was when it had all began.


    From the moment Chris explained what "glad" meant, the girl felt something inside of her coming from her chest area. It was similar to the ones yesterday. Not the painful ones that made her heavy but a funny sensation that made her light and energetic.


    It was just like when she held him for the first time. That sensation reminded her of that one but it was something more. It was stronger, that beating from her chest was louder, and her whole body was burning like it was on fire.


    With him saying that he is thankful for what she did, the girl felt...good. He said thanks means that he is glad, with him being glad means that he is happy, and he is happy because of the girl. But what was the cause of that? What triggered this event? The girl knew the answer.


    (...Feeding...him...)


    It was a simple action she was doing, too easy if she needed to say it clear. Grab one thing that he saw, bring it to him, see where he is looking next, and repeat. It was a really simple cycle of actions, not worth any data. But from that one simple action she did, he was happy.


    The girl didn''t know if she could control herself but she managed to do so with great effort. If the boy saw it again...if Chris ever saw it again, there was no way of predicting his reaction. That''s why the girl needed to hold herself for now.


    Still, there was one desire still burning in her mind.


    (...More...more...I want it more...)


    Recovering herself, the girl responded to the worried boy with a smile across her whole face.


    -Don''t worry, I''m fine...hey, how about trying out this one next?

 Chapter 23: Every start counts

    -Hey, Chris, I''m sorry I did that.


    -Aham.


    -Really, I truly am.


    -Sure.


    -I really didn''t mean to-


    -Could you pass me that mop over there?


    If there was a word to describe it would be: messy. The floor had so much food and liquids that it almost resembles the grounds after a carnival ended. As to why it happened? It was simple: one person was struggling with all of his might while another person was trying to feed that said person without looking at what she was grabbing.


    Thus, resulted in the following. Chris started to clean the kitchen using a broom and, even with one hand, he managed to gather almost all the food, but the liquid from the juices was still a problem. For that, he requested the girl to grab a mop for him.


    Since they saw what become of the kitchen, she was trying to apologize after seen how mad Chris of the results from her helping, but his answers were cold and fast to anything that she said.


    Giving him the requested item, he proceeds to clean the floor using the cleaning products without even glancing at the girl''s direction. But still, he was having difficulties to do all that on his own.


    -You know, I could help you with-


    -But you already gave me the mop, that was helpful enough. Thank you.


    He was lying, the mop was four steps from his position. He could grab it at any time, but since the girl was at his back all the time, he asked for her to grab it.


    -...You are really mad at me, aren''t you?


    Now she was really sad. All she wanted to do was to help him and make him happier, but it was just the opposite. If she recalls it correctly, what the girl was feeling was regret for her actions. Noticing her tone, the boy sighed as he stopped cleaning.


    -...Look, I know you didn''t mean it, but you need to learn how to control yourself and have common sense. If it weren''t with me, you couldn''t really get someone hurt.


    Actually, she was hurting the boy when trying to force the food down of his mouth, but he decided it was better not to tell her that.


    -I know this all sounds weird for you...heck, it''s even weirder for me, but until we figure all of this out, you need to learn how to live here.


    It was one of his worries about the situation. After last night, he thought about what would happen from now on. A game character came to the real world and was living in his house, on top of that, she didn''t know anything that a normal person would at her age.


    She didn''t know how to take a shower, how to dress up, how to eat, nothing. It was exactly like a baby. If his mother wasn''t around to help her, Chris couldn''t think of any other way to explain the girl about those things.


    Those things were of the most normal knowledge that any suburb person should know but she was experiencing all of that for the first time. It may be that she was just here since yesterday, but the sooner Chris can sort this out the better. Luckily, he has one full week to teach her.


    -...Fine, but I don''t know how I can be of any help.


    Pouting afterward, the girl said that. Chris thought she would say that and made a wry smile. If this conversation continued, it would lead to nowhere. Instead, it would be more productive to continue cleaning the kitchen but using only one arm really does make the job hard. Looking at the girl, she was sitting on the chair balancing her legs around without nothing to do.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    (...Guess any start counts as a start.)


    He still had some doubts but he was resolved to deal with any mistakes would happen in case things turned bad.


    -Hey, Pumpkin.


    He called her out. Surprised by his call, the girl looked at Chris as he extended the mop to her.


    -I can''t clean this whole kitchen on my own, wanna help?


    If she needed to learn, let her learn anything. Since the girl wanted to help him before, this would make a good start, even if it were just cleaning, or so Chris though.


    -Yes, I do!


    Seen her animated reaction as she grabbed the mop, Chris couldn''t help but smile at the girl.


    -Ok, I need you to do this...


    He explained the basics of cleaning for the girl. How to use the mop to clean up the remaining juices, demonstrating to her how to do it, and letting her try. If she did any mistakes, like using the mop to strike the floor, the boy would correct her and explain it again.


    But it didn''t stop only with the mop. He also explained how to use the broom to gather any dirt on the floor to a place, how to clean the plates and tableware (altho some of them were broken in the process, but he would say it was an accident to his mother), where to put them afterwards, how to take out trash and so on.


    It was just things you would normally learn by watching someone in the kitchen, but see the girl happy learning any of that also made the boy happy. It wasn''t exciting at all for other people, but they had fun together in the kitchen that morning.


    And then, after twenty minutes.


    -So, how does it look?


    -...Being honest...


    When it was over, the girl was the first to talk. She asked the boy for his opinion on what she did and, even if you count out how much he helped her, Chris was impressed. The kitchen was almost brand new. There were no traces left of what their mess, making the boy astonished at how fast she learned.


    -I think you did a very good job!


    Seen the results, there was no lie in his words towards the girl. All the praise he could say was genuinely made from her hard effort.


    -Really?! Did you really mean it?! - After hearing the boy, she couldn''t contain herself.


    -Yes, I''m serious here. You really surprised me with how good it turned.


    If Chris wanted to clean up the kitchen like this, he would need at least one hour to do so, but with her, it was twenty minutes at tops.


    -So...that means that...!


    (Yeah, yeah, I know.)


    While he was starting to clean, the girl couldn''t stop apologizing. He wasn''t paying much attention since the kitchen was his priority but in one of the apologizes Chris heard one particular phrase from her.


    -I...I don''t know what happened...when...when you said you were glad...that you were happy...I...I...I''m sorry, truly. I will not do it again.


    She had never heard thanks before. That is obviously, coming that she had the role of a killer before. That one small thanks the boy said it to her was enough to make her want more of it that she didn''t even saw what she was doing.


    (Honestly, she is just like a child.)


    He already knew what she wanted without looking at her expecting face. Clearing his throat, he said:


    -...Thanks, Pumpkin, for helping me out. I couldn''t do it without you.


    This time, it wasn''t just a small thanks for the little she did. This was a legitime thanks for her actions. If she wasn''t there, Chris didn''t know how long he would be there cleaning the kitchen, so her assistance was really helpful.


    But now it leads to another problem.


    -He-hey...Pumpkin, calm down...


    She was trembling just like before. Looking it as a sign, Chris was already stepping back from the fear of what would happen. He needed to calm the girl or else something way more terrifying would come towards him, the boy felt.


    -Look, I know you are happy, but-


    -...Chris!


    -Ah, c''mon! Not again!


    As he was trying to talk with her, the girl leaped towards him but luckily he managed to escape the kitchen and go to the living room. Altho, that wouldn''t stop the girl. Seen that the target was missed, she got up from the ground and went after him.


    She was feeling that sensation again. It really made her light and weird, but it was a good feeling. Something in her chest was beating louder and louder as she was feeling like shouting to the whole world to hear her...Maybe, just maybe, this feeling was what she was looking for all along.


    And if she stayed with the boy, how much more of it would she feel?

 Chapter 24: Lets think about the answers

    -So you don''t remember anything at all?


    It was after Chris said he wanted her to stay with them. They were facing each other to talk about their actual situation.


    -Yes, it just...happened. Before I knew, I was there with you.


    Based on what the girl said, she didn''t remember chasing him in the alleys nor attacking him. Her memories were of after she had caught the boy in the hour of the final blow.


    -But, didn''t you said to my mother you had slept in the streets?


    -...To be honest, I don''t know. As far that I know, the streets were the place I stayed the most during those times and never really had a home.


    In the game, Midnight Pumpkin didn''t have a hideout. It only attacked outside or, on some occasions, inside a location. Thinking like that, it could be said that the only place she could be was in the streets.


    -...I see.


    (So, it''s pointless after all...)


    There was one thing Chris wanted to make sure from their conversation: what is the cause of this situation. One of the most popular games of the year disappeared from everyone''s mind and left him as the only one to remember it. Even if he wanted to know what happened, there was limited information an average high-schooler like him could get from a global event that no one remembers.


    But there was one hope for him: that girl in his front. For as surreal that it was, she came from the game and Chris hoped that the girl could help him understand what happen, but fate wasn''t kind for the boy.


    -...Altho, there may be one more thing.


    -Really? Did you remember something?


    As he was feeling depressed, the girl said the glimmer of hope the boy needed to stay positive.


    -Well, it''s not big, but...


    -At this point, anything is worth. Please, say what it is.


    If there was anything about the game, it would be the base for what Chris could build theories and find the cause of it.


    -...When I first saw you, I felt...weird.


    (...Huh? She felt weird? What is she talking about?)


    Confused, the boy continued to listen.


    -It was something that...I can''t say...don''t know how to explain.


    She was doing her best to recall it correctly.


    -But, I think that...something was...controlling me...would be the most accurate.


    (There was something controlling her...! It can''t be!)


    An ominous feeling was being created in Chris'' mind. If she was being controlled, then maybe she wasn''t in the real world but he was in the game world. Not only him but all the others as well, maybe even his whole world!


    (If that is true, then-)


    -No, that is not it...more like a...feeling inside me was...controlling me...forcing me to...act against my will.


    (...So it was only a feeling...)


    It was easily negated. The boy was feeling so embarrassed and stupid to believe in something so sci-fi as all his world got transported into a game. Even if she was from a game, there was a limit to how much fantasy he could think of the situation.


    Still, it was not the time to be down with his premature theories.


    -But how exactly you felt?


    -I...don''t know...it felt so normal to me that...I never thought of going against...it.


    -And...you felt that way when you...attack me?


    -...Yeah.


    (So she felt normal trying to kill me...)


    Normally, a person wouldn''t just be fine killing another one. It would be against their natural instincts to do it. But for the girl, it was the contrary. Since she was from a game containing over the standard level of violence, maybe that would-The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    (That is it!)


    -Pumpkin, I know what happened to you.


    -...Really?! Do you really know?!


    -Yeah, I think so.


    (It''s just a hypothesis but...)


    It is better than nothing, Chris thought. With all of his confidence, he said:


    -Maybe you were just following your character.


    At the game, Midnight Pumpkin was known for being a ruthless killer that didn''t hesitate in killing anybody. If that was true, then she was just doing what was normal for her to do.


    -If that is the case, it would explain why you were trying to...kill me back then.


    If it were really that, then it would be only less question for Chris'' to have. It wouldn''t be weird for her to kill somebody, but if it were true, then it would mean she didn''t have anything against killing. That really made Chris worried about her.


    -...Is that so...


    And she wasn''t excited at all to hear that. For her, then it would mean she was just doing what she did back then. And if that happened, the circle would repeat itself again, and again, and again, and again...


    -...I''m never going to change then...


    It was a loser voice that gave up trying. The girl knew that what he said made sense but didn''t want to admit it. She thought this was her only chance of getting it, only for her hope to be shattered right in front of her eyes.


    -That''s not true!


    The boy spoke with a firm tone for the girl to hear. She was getting depressed because she would never be what she wanted to be, but there was one thing he didn''t say to her yet.


    -Had you or had you not killed me?


    If she was following exactly her character, then it wouldn''t make sense for him to be alive right now. She had him on her hands and was about to deal the final blow but she stopped at the last moment.


    -If you just followed your character, then I would be dead by now, no lies, but you spared me. Why had you done that?


    -...What...well...it was...


    The girl was also confused about it. If she was just following the character, then why didn''t she killed him? There was only one answer she could think of.


    -It was because Chris is important to me.


    The first and only one who had chosen her. The one player that didn''t make sense. The one that made her go against anything that she was created for. And, without hesitation, she told him clearly her true feelings.


    -If...if I lost Chris...then...then I didn''t know what I would do...so I fought back and...and now...I''m here, with you.


    -I-I-I se-see!


    It was too much impact on the boy. A beautiful girl was saying that he was important to her right at his face. Of course, he would blush and be embarrassed to be told that.


    -D-Did you get it now? Here, you don''t need to be what you were, so you can just be what you want! Like a doctor or a lawyer or open a flower shop...


    (What the heck am I saying?!)


    To take his mind off the embarrassment, Chris started to say anything that came to his mind but that only made it worst and it kept saying. At least, the only good thing he could brag about all this was the fact the girl was laughing.


    [][][][][]


    -...But this is really a problem, isn''t it?


    Remembering what they talked yesterday, the boy sighed. After finishing with the kitchen, the girl''s pajama was very dirtied and he asked her to change to any of his mother spare clothes. Since she already prepared some for the girl to use, there would be no problems, or so the girl said to him.


    While he waited in the living room, Chris was relaxing on the couch for the little time he had of silence but he just couldn''t stop thinking about how to solve this problem. He needed to make sure she learned common sense very soon and he only had one week for it. If not, then...


    (...There is no use thinking about it. After all, this is only the beginning.)


    Still, it was just the first day. There was no need to rush and explain to her each and every stuff. This would come with time and he had some of it.


    And then, a bit after he thought that, his phone rang. Without any delay, he picks it up.


    -Hello?


    [Hey, Chris! Enjoying the vacations?]


    It was a friendly carefree voice he knew since middle school.


    -They are awesome, Max. Just woke up not about an hour ago and now I''m relaxing on my couch.


    [You lucky bastard, I also wanted to have a broken shoulder to miss school!]


    Listening to his friend''s being mad at him, Chris laughs.


    [But, for real now, how are you? Are you fine?]


    -...Yeah, mother said it wasn''t grave but asked me to lay down for a week to recover. To be honest, I''m lucky it wasn''t my good arm.


    While they were talking, a knock was heard from the front door, grabbing the boy''s attention.


    -One moment. Who is it? - He shouted at the door but there was no response back.


    [Glad to hear it, man. By the way, David also wants to talk with you.]


    -Sure, pass it to him. - He said returning to the phone.


    [Here you go, big guy...Chris, how are you feeling?]


    -David, I already told Max I''m fine, really.


    [But are you sure? There isn''t an infection on it? Did you drink milk today? How much milk had you-]


    -Man, you need to stop being a worrywart. I''m telling you I''m fine.


    And the knock happened again, stronger than the first time.


    -One sec. Who is it?!


    Louder than before, he shouted again but there was no response.


    (C''mon, the door is very near the living room! You need to have heard that!)


    [But, when the teacher said you were run over by a car, I almost had a heart attack, you know?]


    -Just who was run over by a car?! I''m really fine!


    [...Ok, man. I believe in you. Hey, later on, we gonna pass you the homework of today, ok?]


    He thought a bit before answering back. If they come here, they could encounter the girl alone with him and it would complicate all of his plans. But then again, if he said for them to not come, it would be weirder.


    -Sure, but tho, can you come over another day? I''m really not feeling well and wanted to rest today.


    [Ok, man. Rest well, see ya.]


    -See ya.


    And the call ended. It was a good thing for Chris. If it were another day, he could teach the girl more and it would be a good thing for her to talk with his friends to learn how to interact with other persons. If they met today, it would really mess his plans up.


    But while he was feeling satisfied, the knock came back and now it started to make the boy angry.


    -Ok, ok, I''m coming!


    Standing up from his seat, he went to the door. Furious, he opened the door and said:


    -Really, why don''t you answer befoh...aaaannnddd...


    And, for his surprise, he meets his two friends from school at his entrance.


    -Sup, Miss "Wanna-Rest-All-Day"! Are you happy to see us?


    -...Max, I told you we should go back and return another day. Look at his face, he is definitely not feeling well right now.

 Chapter 25: Thoughts to escape this situation!

    The boy thought of the situation.


    His two friends came to his house to deliver homework because he was injured. Inside his house, there was only him alone with a girl. Furthermore, the girl was a video-game character with the role of a serial killer. Lucky, she was on the second floor at the moment.


    Given the facts, there were some possible outcomes for the situation:


    1 - He can be quick and just take the homework to get rid of his friends from entering the house.


    -Hey guys, thanks for coming, but tho, I''m sorry that I can''t let you guys in. I''m trying to relax right now so I kind wish to be alone right now.


    This was the answer he would say to make them leave, and it would work with it was only Max that came by but the problem lies in the big guy at his side.


    -Sure man, we understand. We will let you rest while your mother treats you. Your mother is taking care of you, right?


    David was always a worrywart. Contrary to how he looked, he never played risk and liked to know every odds before his decisions. There was one time he was so scared of a test he studied all the contents because he didn''t know what would be on it. At the end of the day, nothing he studied matter because it was from another subject.


    If he knew his mother wasn''t there with him, he would probably say this:


    -Chris, if you suddenly get worse and there was no one around at that time, what would happen to you? We will not let that happen. We staying until your mother comes by.


    Of course, Chris could lie on the spot and just say his mother was there, but there was another problem with that!


    -If she is with you, then why didn''t she answered the door? Didn''t you say you were resting? Chris, is your mother really there with you?


    Of course, David would respond with something like that. In his mind, Chris'' mother wouldn''t allow him to get up while he was resting because of an injury. If only they didn''t know each other for so long, the boy would go with this option without having second thoughts.


    But no matter how much he tried to think of a solution, this option would lead with them staying at his house and they would meet the girl and he would need to explain things he didn''t know how to say.


    2 - Let them in and play around with the girl.


    If Chris did that, he wouldn''t need to worry about his friends at all. It would be just another day they would be in his house to stay. Nothing uncommon about it and it wouldn''t raise any suspicion.


    -Oh, it''s you guys. Please, come in. My mom is out right now because of some stuff that happened in the clinic but she will be back later. Feel free to stay as long that you guys want.


    They would come inside and probably would be on the first floor, more precisely in the living room and sometimes at the kitchen, leaving the second floor free for Chris to hide the girl.


    There are three bathrooms in his house. One on the first floor and two on the second. The first only has a toilet and a sink, while one on the second have a bathtub they usually use and the other one is exclusive to his mother''s room.


    With that information, Chris could say this:


    -Guys, I hope you don''t mind, but I was about to take a bath and the water is already hot. Would you excuse me for it?


    He would wait a bit and talk with them before saying it, making this option flawless until this point. His friends would have two options considering that question: either they would leave after a while or would wait for him to get out of bath then leave. No mistakes nor interventions from his friends.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But the problem was in the next phase of his plan. He managed to go and stay on the second floor for the time he wanted to but what would Chris say to the girl?


    His friends arrived but you can''t meet them so hide until they leave? No, that would be too direct. He needed to be more subtle.


    -Pumpkin, could you wait in my mother''s room for a while? We got a mouse problem and I''m going to solve it.


    A nice excuse for her to stay in one place. By using a mouse in the house, he could make her wait until his friends leave the house and later come back to say he already solve it, ending his plan with perfection! But, there is a problem in his logic.


    -Mouse? If that is the problem, let me do it! I will kill it before you notice it!


    He could easily imagine her saying that while holding a knife. He wasn''t dealing with a normal person but a game character with a serial killer role in the story. Of course, she wouldn''t be still while he was looking for a mouse.


    He could also try to persuade her but it would lead to his defeat by her saying that she needs to help him since his mother said so. The mouse idea wouldn''t work, the boy needed to think of another excuse.


    (Think about it...think about it...think about it!)


    The girl is in his mother room. What is she doing? Dressing up. A girl is dressing up in his mother''s room. Would she take too much time? A lot of time. A girl is taking a long time to dress up in his mother''s room. Time, she is taking too much time dressing up. She is wasting time dressing up!


    (That''s it!)


    If she was taking too much time dressing up, then make her continue to dress up. Like that, she would be in his mother''s room without anybody going there because that would be rude for his friends to do! But how to make her stay dressing up?


    There was a way. Chris saw it many times. When he was going to the clothe''s store together with his mother to buy new pieces for her, there were times when he saw some couples together there. The boy would be waiting for his girlfriend to dress and then she would show him how she looked. Those boys would say something like "It''s perfect." or "It really suits you!" just to flatter their girl but the real reason was to get out of there. And the girls would just say "Yeah, I also think so, but let me try another one.", repeating the circle until she was satisfied.


    If perhaps Chris went to her and said he wanted to see how she looked in different clothes than all he needed to do afterward was to wash his hair and just say he took a bath! A perfect plan!


    ...If only he could do that!


    He was asking for a girl to change just for him to see. It wasn''t like the girlfriends asking their boyfriends for how the clothes looked on them but just a boy asking a girl he had no relation until yesterday to change just for his curiosity! How would he say that to her?


    -Hey, Pumpkin, I think you would look fine in that other one. Could you change for me?


    It was too direct! There was no way he would be able to say it with a straight face! His face would be red as a tomato before he even reached the middle of the sentence! The boy needed to find another way or all would crumble down!


    But time wasn''t an ally for him!


    While he was lost in his thoughts, the boy''s friends were getting suspicious about his long silence. Since he started to think only passed about ten seconds in the real world, but it wasn''t enough for him to finish his simulations!


    All he had were two ways of dealing with this and one would lead to his defeat while the other would make him bury his head in the ground. But, wanting or not, he wasn''t doing this for him. There was even a bigger problem for him that he needed to solve in this week time, and if his friends were to discover, it would turn into a bigger problem for him to solve.


    (There is no choice!)


    He has chosen the path. It wasn''t one he would be proud of but it would be the one that would make him reach the upper hand of the situation, without imagining the shame he would pass.


    -Oh, it''s you guys. Please, come in. My mom is out right now because-


    It was a perfect plan.


    -Chriiss...


    The boy could even feel the happiness of winning the situation.


    -...where are you?


    There was no way anything would ruin it.


    -Ah, found you!


    He was so sure of it.


    -I wanted to ask your opinion on something.


    There was no way, he thought, everything was predicted, he thought. So, even then, why is it...just why is it...just how is it...


    -You think this clothes suit me?


    The boy didn''t want to look back, but his head was already turning around. She was supposed to be changing clothes upstairs. She was supposed to take more time. She needed to be there!


    But there was no mistake with his eyes. The girl was there, a couple steps back of his back, showing a one-piece dress with a mini skirt for him while eagerly waiting for his reply. Based on his surprised face, the girl thought it was a success but still waited to hear from him.


    At the entrance, there was no way for the boy to return his sigh. They saw her, he was sure. His tall friend would be confused and was looking at the boy and the girl alternating between them to try to figure out the situation while his glassed friend would be so shocked that couldn''t even think of nothing. And at his front, the girl that innocently didn''t know what was happening.

 Chapter 26: The true answer!

    Everybody went to the living room to sit down.


    It was too much for all of the involved. One of them was tired to think of any excuses to flee from this situation, other was trying to figure out why is a girl on in his friend''s house while another couldn''t think at all and only felt rage and jealousy over his friend. And the last one was pouting because the first one didn''t answer her question, altho she still sat on his sat.


    The big guy was the first to talk, using a calm tone in his voice to not make matters worse.


    -Chris, could you please introduce us to-


    -Just who in the heavens in this angel on your side?!


    But the glassed friend couldn''t wait anymore and blew his anger interrupting David in a rude manner. One of his best friends has an unknown girl whose figure would even compete models inside his house and was hiding that fact from him.


    -Max, it''s not what you-


    -"Not what I think", my ass! A guy with a girl alone at home, tell me how it''s not what I think!


    There was some frustration in Max''s heart since David got himself a girlfriend. Altho he was happy that his friend got a lover, each time he talked about how their dates were, how fun was being with her, just how many things they did together, every time Max heard it he wanted to punch his friend right at the face for being a show-off And now that his other friend was also with a girl, to make him not think it''s what he thinks of them was the last drop in his heart.


    -Max, you are being very rude now. At least have Chris a chance to explain.


    Luckily, there was the boy''s other friend there, David. Contrary to Max, he wouldn''t be taking this to a personal level and would listen to Chris seriously. If Max would go over the line, the boy could count with David to shut him down.


    -Thanks, David, you are-


    -There is no need for that, my friend. I''m just curious about how you and your girlfriend meet, that is all. Now, would you present her to us?


    (...Girlfriend?)


    That one word made Chris warry of the conversation.


    -Huh...David, she is not my-


    -Oh, please, Chris, don''t need to be shy. We are your friends, after all, you can tell it to us.


    After speaking, David smiled from anticipation. In his mind, Chris and the girl were dating, but since his friend was shy to talk about private matters, he wouldn''t force him to talk, altho his curiosity was taking over the big guy.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    -But man, there is nothing of that with us.


    Both of them already had the same impression: she was his girlfriend. The boy couldn''t let this misunderstanding continue. If for example, the word at the school was that he had a girlfriend, Chris would be the target of teenagers gossip for a month! Not minding his actual reputation, this would make him into the hot topic of the moment.


    He needed to change his friends'' mind and fast, no matter how difficult it would be.


    -Lies! How can you say that when she is holding your hand like that!


    -Huh?


    The pairs were facing each other, with David and Max were sitting on two chairs while Chris and the girl were on the couch. There was nothing but a small table in the living room between them, so they could see each other without any cover.


    That is why Max could point out how the two''s hand were together. Their palms were together with their fingers interconnected, forming the so-called lover''s hand, the one only people who date would make.


    (Just when did she do that?!)


    He couldn''t feel a thing until his friend point it out. Confused, Chris looked at the girl but she was still pouting while looking away from him. Just when he was trying to think of how it happened, the one he called friend continued to attack him.


    -Where are your excuses now, Mr. BOYFRIEND?


    The evidence was clear and there was no denying. He didn''t know how long their hands were like this but if he tried to deny it now, there was no way of knowing when things would turn out.


    Flushed, the boy tried to shake it off, but the girl''s grip was too strong for him. Even worse, the more he tried to shake her hand off, the more it looked like he was trying to show off to them.


    -What a lovely couple they are, aren''t them Max?


    -Chris, I so gonna kill you right now!


    From that act of love, the couple showed, his friends had some very different opinions about it.


    -But, in all seriousness, when did you meet?


    -Yeah, how many weeks were you hiding her from us?!


    -No, like I sa-


    -Did you two kiss yet?


    -Man, listen-


    -Or did you two went even further than that?!


    -Guys-


    -Did you meet her parents?


    -How often you see each other?!


    -Any plans for the future?


    -Does she have a friend to introduce me?!


    The questions didn''t stop coming towards Chris. There was no one that could help him. His friends already established that he and the girl were dating, and any attempts to say otherwise were overwhelmed by their willpower. It was too much pressure for the boy alone. The only one that could help him solve all of it didn''t move at all, as if she was ignoring all of the conversations, making the boy sweat cold of hopeless.


    But still, they say humans work better when on pressure. You don''t feel like running or thought you had reached your top speed but when a lion is lost and you saw it chasing you, it''s when your true potential shines. Yes, the pressure helps, it open new opportunities that nobody else had imagined before! It reveals the solution to your problems! It makes your work harder than before!


    -She is not my girlfriend!


    And using the pressure as his ally, the boy finally thought of the true answer he was seeking!


    -This girl right here is...my cousin!

 Chapter 27: Just his cousin

    A moment of silence was made in the room. After the boy''s declaration of his last resort to turn the tables in his favor, nobody talked, making the silence too awkward for Chris to handle as his friends only looked strangely at him.


    (It didn''t work...)


    With those reactions, that was the result he thought. It was his last chance of changing their minds about the whole girlfriend thing and it was wasted. The only thing that lying brought to him was the embarrassment of saying she was his cousin.


    And then...


    -Oh, I see, she is just your cousin.


    It was Max, the one most furious of them, who talked. It wasn''t like his friend had a girlfriend, they were wrong. She is from his family, he thought.


    -Man, why didn''t you tell us that sooner? I was about to beat you, you know?


    While saying that, he laughs without caring about his friends being shocked at him.


    -Max, are you alright?


    Seen him accepting the girl as Chris'' cousin so easily like this made David fear if there was something wrong with his friend''s health. But for the big guy''s worry, Max only did a carefree smile.


    -Of course, David. Chris just had his cousin home when he got here, that''s all.


    -No, seriously, are you really fine?


    It was too weird for him to handle his emotions this fast. Placing his hand on Max''s forehead, David was checking to know if he had a fever, but Max took out the hand from his head.


    -Yeah, yeah, I''m fine. So, Chris, why didn''t you tell us about your cousin?Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    -Max, what is wrong with you?! I''m starting to be really scared here!


    He was calm, too calm. For him to be like this, David''s worry was almost passing through the roof.


    (Max is really acting weird, but at least it worked.)


    Never look a gift horse in the mouth. If Max believed in him, then Max believed in him and that was what mattered. Putting aside his friends'' behaviors, Chris was glad that, at least, he could play along with this lie now.


    -Well, she arrived here just yesterday to pass some days with us.


    -Oh, so that is why you couldn''t tell us about her before. - Max said as he hit his palm with a fist.


    -Yeah, when I came back from school, she was already here.


    -And now she is looking after you until you mother comes back?


    Now even David went into the conversation, to the boy''s luck.


    -Yep, that is what it is.


    -I see.


    By the looks of it, David also accepted the fact she is his cousin now. The tables really turned to Chris'' favor now. Just a bit more and soon his friends would leave and he could relax knowing that no one would meet the girl ahead of the time.


    (Yeah, a little longer and soon they will-)


    -Chris, what is a...cousin?


    ...It would be too good if his plan went exactly like he thought it would.


    Of course, that girl would be curious to know what was Chris saying about her. Earlier, he said she wasn''t his girlfriend but his cousin, making a mess inside her mind.


    Girlfriend was the most desirable end that the others wanted to achieve, so the girl knew what value it would be to his girlfriend, but to be a "cousin", it was the first time she ever heard about that word exists.


    If only she asked that another time, Chris would take some time to explain what it was, but to ask right in front of his friends was almost like caught the boy red-handed for his lies!


    -...Chris, did she, just now...


    -...


    Even his friends were starting to having doubts again because of what she said. David tried to arrange his thoughts while Max didn''t speak anything as he faced the ground. Seen them like this, there was one thing that was certain to the boy:


    (This is bad!)


    There wasn''t any more excuses for him to explore. His friends alone were hard to convince but now that the girl has joined in the conversation, it would be so much harder to know what to say for both sides not be suspicious.


    Now the boy needed to make a choice: it was either face the situation head-on or run like a coward.


    And the one he chose was...


    -...Oh crap, we forgot about the lunch!


    Without minding anything else, Chris stood up with a shocked look on his face.


    -Guys, I''m really sorry, but we need to take out the meatloaf before it burns!


    Ignoring his friends'' reactions of distrust, he dragged the confused girl away from the living room.


    -Don''t worry, we will be right back!

 Chapter 28: You are going to be a...

    When the kitchen door closed, Chris made a deep sigh to calm himself. They were accepting the fact she was his cousin in some way but that was before she asked what a cousin is and ruined all of his plans.


    (Honestly, isn''t there any break for me...)


    If the cousin story happened, things would be easy to handle. He could just pass by saying she was a girl coming over to pass some days with her family and that was it. It would be a normal situation that happened inside families and it would end like that.


    -Hey, Chris, are you feeling ok?


    Seen him less energetic made the girl worry if something happened. With her worrying about him, the boy couldn''t stop making a wary smile. It wasn''t her fault, he knew what, but still, if he didn''t find some story to cover her up now, who knows what would happen in the future.


    She wasn''t a normal person. Hadn''t he saw with his own eyes, even Chris would doubt if the girl was real. The power to pierce concrete walls using only a scythe, that speed to be always one step ahead of him, the endurance to not be hurt from bruises or even get bruises at all.


    The girl was really like a video-game character, one that didn''t have any sort of background or story to explore in the game. She just existed to be a villain until the moment she died. That was all that she was and always will be.


    -...I''m fine, don''t worry.


    Or it was that what Chris thought before meeting with the real her.


    For the first time in his life, the boy was interested in knowing about a particular character. She was a mystery no one knew, or even if they did, nobody would know now, except for him.


    And now that she was in the real world, and now would be living with him for the time being, the boy would try his best to support the girl by teaching her how to live like a normal person.


    That was one reason why he needed to make sure she had some background before interacting with others.


    His girlfriend? It would work but only to a short extense. There would be questions about where they had met or where she was studying, not to mention he would need to fake being her boyfriend too. And what if they had a fight and people thought they broke up? Or if they were needed to show an act of affections just to prove they were really dating?


    No, that would be too complicated and, honestly, a bit embarrassing for the boy. That''s why he needed her to be from his family. When did she come? She was already in my house when I came back one day. Where did she live before coming here? Overseas with an uncle of mine. It was too easy to handle if she is from the family. There are many types of family out there. As long it wasn''t something too crazy, other people would buy anything about the girl.


    And now, with a relaxed mind, the boy could think straight. One problem at a time, he would take this slow and steady now.


    -For now, let''s discuss what we should do.


    Altho it was sooner than what he anticipated, now was the time for her to have her own alias to talk with other people.


    -The situation is like this: you are my cousin coming from overseas and doesn''t understand very well english.


    With that excuse, his friends would go back thinking to the cousin idea thinking it was just her misunderstanding that time.


    -You are spending some time here to know how it''s to live in another country, as you don''t know much about it and is learning day by day.


    If anything else she would do or say be weird for them, that should cover it to some extent.


    -As for what your parents do, just say it''s some office work you don''t have many details about.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Doing so would pass the image she was a suburb girl from a middle-class family, so people would already expect some things from her.


    -For what you like to do with your free time, just make something up, but take in mind your background.


    Everybody has their own hobbies to spend time, so there wouldn''t any suspicion in anything she said that sounded normal.


    (And that should settle it.)


    It was a good story to tell his friends. They would need to developt more about it later, but for now, Chris was certain it would work.


    -So, before we start, any questions?


    After all of his thinking, there wasn''t any space left for mistakes. He needed to make sure the girl also understood that and was waiting for her response with a victorious smile.


    And her answer was...


    -What is a cousin?


    Was what she said while tilting her head to the side in confusion. Contrary to the desperate boy who wanted to make up a story for her, the person in question wasn''t bother at all by it and just asked the same thing again for him.


    He sighs once again.


    -...Do you understand what is going on here? - He said in a tired tone.


    -Is something to matter? - She curiously asked.


    -You know there are other people in the living room, right?


    -...Oh, I understand.


    So that was why he was so desperate, she thought. The girl didn''t even notice them. In fact, she was so fixed on Chris'' opinion about her clothes that nothing else mattered at that point. But to ignore such a thing happening right in front of her eyes was the biggest miscalculation she ever did, making her be ashamed of herself.


    -I''m sorry for not noticing before.


    She bowed her head in frustration. With her like this, there wasn''t much the boy could say to scold her.


    -No, it''s alright. They somehow bought the cousin idea. Now, we need to focus. Like I was saying, we need you to-


    -Please, wait a bit here.


    Interrupting the boy, the girl walked to the sink dresser. Opening the drawers, she was in look for something as he watched her in confusion.


    -...What are you doing?


    -Here! This will do the trick!


    Chris watched in shock as the girl happily took out a butcher knife with her hands. Evaluating the sharp object, she found it to be the perfect item for her plans. After swinging it around for a bit, the girl got the hand of how the knife worked and came back to the boy.


    -This will only take a second, so wait a bit, ok?


    She ignored the two persons in the house and allowed Chris to be saddened by them. If they were bothering him, then all she needed to do was to get rid of them just like the others would and then the two of them could return to their happy life together once again.


    But when she was about to open the door...


    -Just what in the hell are you doing?!


    Quickly taking the knife from her hands, the boy shouted in rage as he throws it away.


    -Chris, why you did that?


    Not understanding the boy''s reactions, the girl became confused. But now there were no more excuses for her. He knew that she wasn''t familiar with anything of the real world, but everything had their limits.


    If she went there with a knife in her hands...the dread Chris felt just by thinking of the result.


    -...I don''t know what you were thinking, but you can''t just go and murder people like that.


    He knew very well this wasn''t a game. There is no second life or a restart button here. Once you are dead, Game Over.


    -I was just going to kill them, that is all.


    But for her there was nothing wrong with it, making a face that didn''t find anything weird even admitting what she would do.


    ...


    ...This was a shock to the boy. After hearing her side of the story, he had some doubts about the girl and how she would interact with others, and he was preparing himself for when those questions would be answered, but hear it directly from her was another story.


    Still...


    -No, you will not. - He said in a firm tone.


    Chris wouldn''t give up on her.


    -Pumpkin, from now on, killing is off limits. Banned. Prohibited.


    He had seen a side of her that wasn''t what she was meant to be. The villain everyone thought it was just a personification of evil and created to be hated was only a person wearing a costume that they were never allowed to take out.


    All she needed was some help to find out where the zipper was.


    -I...don''t understand...what you said...


    She heard him saying that killing was not allowed, but then how could she help Chris? It didn''t make any sense for her.


    A predictable reaction, the boy thought. All of her life, her own being, was made to kill. That was how she was written in the game, but this wasn''t a game anymore.


    And he would make sure she notices it.


    -What. I. Am. Saying. Is!


    With a grin on his face, Chris looked at the girl, staring right into her eyes as he said the thing that would make her mind messier than what it already was.


    -Pumpkin, from now on, you are going to be a person!

 Chapter 29: It didnt make sense...

    -You are going to be a person!


    ...


    That was what he said full of confidence.


    ...


    She needed to be a person.


    ...


    Why?


    ...


    To solve the problem.


    ...


    Which problem?


    ...


    The two people in the house bothering Chris.


    ...


    But to be a person?


    ...


    She knew about them. They were there most of the time. Walking in the streets, inside a store, used to fill the rest of the classroom, serving only to be in the background. Unlike the others, they weren''t important for the story, at most, the only thing they had of worth was some sort of information to help the player and that was all.


    ...


    ...It didn''t make any sense for her.


    The problem could be solved easily.


    1-Pick the knife;


    2-Go to the area;


    3-Use the knife;


    4-Kill them;


    5-Check if she succeeded.


    If yes, problem solved. If no, repeat step 3 and 4. Simple.


    But Chris didn''t want her to kill. He wanted to solve this with her being a person. Why do that if the other option was so much optimal? It was...unnecessary.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    -...Why?


    No matter how much she thought about it, there was no worth in doing anything else other than that. Even better, it was inside their house. No place to hide that she couldn''t find them. In the worst case scenario, all she would need to do was to run after them in the streets.


    -Why would we risk that if we can just take the safest choice?


    To suggest go the hard way, either you are planning to challenge your skills or are overconfidence about what you could really do. She wanted to know which one the boy was thinking when he said that.


    But her doubts even grew bigger when the girl saw him making a sad face.


    -...I...honestly don''t know how to deal with all of this.


    Just do it the easy way and let her deal with them.


    -And frankly, I don''t even know if things will go just like I think they will.


    Then it was even weirder to take the risk.


    -But, even then...


    It didn''t make any sense. What was that he wanted to tell her?


    -I want to try this.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    He only wanted to...try?


    ...


    That was...it?


    ...


    He would take a risk he wasn''t even confident he would succeed just to see if he could try?


    What would he gain for doing it? Nothing.


    What reasons to do it? None.


    There was no sense on his actions.


    The ends of the hard and the easy way were the same.


    There was no need for any of that just to try.


    So...


    -...Why are you doing this?


    And it was then that the girl saw it for the first time since she was created. A face that didn''t resemble anything she knew about.


    Faces were a very special part of the body. They were the only way of knowing the emotions of each character. There were many faces in her memory. The happy ones, the sad ones, the shocked ones, the confused ones, the angry ones, and so on.


    But that face. It resembled a bit of sadness, but it wasn''t that. What was the name of that face? What was the meaning behind it? And why the boy has done such a face for her?


    Weird...seen him with that face...didn''t make her feel good.


    -Because if we don''t do this now, who knows what will happen afterward?


    And his answer didn''t help either.


    Not chose the easiest way, do something unnecessary, it wasn''t for the challenge nor his assurance that it would work.


    The girl couldn''t understand, and probably never would.


    Unless...


    -...Got it.


    She saw it with her own eyes.


    If he was going to risk such a thing, there must be a reason she didn''t know. But only one thing was certain for the girl: If Chris was going to take that risk, then she would be there to assist him.


    -I will become a person.

 Chapter 30: Why not hear from the person itself?

    Chris and the girl went to the kitchen about ten minutes ago. To take the chicken out of the oven, the blandest lie of today. He was nervous as well during that time, there was no excuse left for his friend. The moment he comes back, there will be no more hesitation. They would know who exactly was that girl.


    - Sorry for the wait, we needed to arrange some things there as well.


    And speaking of the devil, there they come. Exiting the kitchen''s door, Chris was in the front while the girl followed behind. He tried to add some information for them not to be suspicious, but it was too late for that already.


    David and Max wouldn''t let any attempts of escaping happen anymore. As they waited for the two to sit down back on the couch, and when they did, that would be the signal to start talking.


    - Don''t worry, it was just a couple of minutes.


    - Yeah, but tell us, man, why is your cousin here?


    That girl was his cousin, they wouldn''t believe any of that again. She was something else and they for sure would get him to confess it, even if it means playing along with the cousin idea just to see that mask fall from their faces and reveal of truth behind their relationship.


    But, contrary to their expectations, the boy wasn''t shaken at all by their provocations, rather, he did a carefree smile like he was enjoying the whole thing.


    - Sure, I would be glad to tell, but why not hear from the person itself?


    It was weird for him to be this calm. Something was up. The girl didn''t talk at all before and now he was asking for her to do so?


    - What you say, hey, cousin?


    Even his attitude changed. Those minutes the both of them were inside the kitchen, what truly happened there? The two could feel a bit of regret of letting them go easily like that, but no matter now. If the girl was the one talking, it would make it easier for them to notice any suspicion between her and Chris.


    That was what they thought, but...


    - Oh, right. But first of all, I''m so sorry about before.


    The girl apologized as she bowed her head to them. It was such a beautiful voice, making it so good to hear it as it echoes inside their heads. It was so clear and pleasant that it could be almost compared to a professional singer.


    - I''m still not very good with your language, so I didn''t understand very well what you were talking and couldn''t join in the conversation. - She said to them.


    - ...What?


    - ...Huh?


    It left them stunned. From the way she talked, there was no mistake she could talk without any problems, so the girl saying she couldn''t understand surprised them.


    - Oopsie, sorry! I didn''t introduce myself yet.


    Seen their surprised faces, the girl giggled from her mistake and cleared her throat before continuing.


    - My name is Midna and it''s a pleasure to meet you. I will be here for a while because of family matters, but please take care of me!


    Reaching the end of her introduction, the girl, Midna, smiled towards the two boys, leaving them both speechless. Every word she said sounded so natural and fluid that they could still hear it perfectly even after she finished speaking.


    And to make matters worse for them, Midna didn''t even have any sort of malice or discomfort on her face, making them believe all that she said was true. They were prepared to see through any sort of lies Chris would make, but with Midna, each word she said shattered their solid determination like it was glass.


    - Hmm? Is something wrong with you two?


    The shock was so great that the only thing they could do was stare at her in disbelieve and didn''t speak any word at all. When they realized what they were doing, their faces became red from embarrassment.


    - N-n-no! Nothing at all!This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    - Ahem. Sorry, that was rude of me.


    Excuses to hide their shame, but the situation wasn''t good for them. All of their momentum was lost because of her and now the conversation is in their favor. Since it came to this, their only option was to play along and see where this would go.


    - So...Midna, may I take that you came from another country?


    Remembering what she said before, David thought it would be the best to assure if she had lived outside the US.


    - Yeah, I''m from a small village in Europe and came here to study under a family member, so I''m what you call country bumpkin.


    So Chris had a cousin that lives in Europe? There was none that came to mind but it''s not like they knew everything about his friend nor his family, so it was not a place to accuse her of lying without any evidence.


    - And what exactly are you going to study here?


    There must be a motive behind her studies. If they found it, then it would serve as a base for any suspicion that would occur. Still, maybe be because he was a bit too much curious, Max leaned his body forward the most that he could to listen to the girl''s answer.


    - Oh, the whole idea came from my dad. One day, he barged into my room and said: "If you don''t learn how to live in other places, you will never grow up to be a human!" and sent me here without listening to my answer.


    Changing her voice to be a rough tone, Midna mimics what her father had told her.


    - After some time, I managed to find my aunt''s house and now here I am!


    She laughs when she finished speaking. So that was her story, they thought. There wasn''t anything that they could think of inconsistent nor suspicious. Just a countryside girl that was going to study overseas. But, one thing that still didn''t make sense for them.


    - Midna, earlier you said that you couldn''t understand english very well, right? - David asked to make sure he heard it right.


    - ...Yeah, that would be correct, why? - She answered a bit wary of him.


    - Nothing, but...


    If that was the case, then one thing came to his mind. She talking normally would be a result of some sort of education she had before coming, but if that was the case, then...


    - Why did you ask what a cousin was?


    They both heard it very well, everybody in the room at the time did. The girl said clear and there were no mistakes. If she had that much skill on the tongue and talked so perfectly, then why would she ask what a cousin was? Obviously, her father would say that she had an aunt and a cousin here, and yet she asked Chris for the meaning of that word.


    - Oh, that was because he couldn''t stop shouting.


    Without being shaken at all, Midna pointed her finger at Max while staying completely calm.


    - Huh? Me? - Doubtful, Max pointed to himself.


    - Yeah, you were so loud that I couldn''t understand a thing you said. - Remembering the way he talked before, Midna blocked her ears to stress how hard it was to listen to him. - You were so loud that it made me think if this was your first time meeting a girl.


    - I''m really sorry about my friend, but that is just who he is. - David replayed regretfully.


    - David, shut up! - Max quickly said to his friend.


    Altho it was true. Maybe he was too shaken to find a girl in his friend''s house and couldn''t control himself over it. Yes, maybe he did talk a bit louder than he should. Yes, maybe he needed to think better of the situation before doing unnecessary reactions. Yes, he regretted so much, but now there was nothing he could do.


    His first impression was ruined and only he was to be blamed for it. Max wanted to bury his face in the ground to hide from the world until his shame passed and only to be remembered after many years later.


    - Don''t worry, I can understand the feeling.


    When he thought there was no more hope, a light shine down upon him. Lifting his head, he saw Midna smiling at him.


    - I passed to something similar very recently, to be honest. - She said to him after seen his sorry state - ...At that time I couldn''t control myself and just did what I wanted, and when I realized the mistakes I made, I wanted so bad to just reset everything and start all over again.


    With a nostalgic face, she was remembering something that he could never know, but one thing was certain about it: at that moment, she was more beautiful than before.


    - But then someone came and accepted me for whom I was, and I managed to get up on my feet again. So don''t worry, I will not harbor any ill feelings for what you did before.


    He wanted to forget everything he did but the girl in front of him just said she didn''t mind any of it. Most of them would just be wary of him at this point after all he said, but Midna way is the first one that told him that.


    -If you want to, why not just forget we meet before and take this as the first time we meet? What do you say?


    On top of that, she would also allow him to try again. If that meant that all of his previous behavior would be forgotten and he could have another chance of showing how he truly is, there was no way that he would let that opportunity pass.


    - Sounds great! - Clearing his throat, he fixed his posture and said - I''m Max Copperfield, it''s my pleasure to meet you!


    Now it was made right without any of feelings of anger towards his friends or anything that would ruin this time, he could feel it. And seen Max happy as he introduced himself, maybe he would also take this opportunity to the same.


    - And I''m called David McRoy, glad to meet you.


    At this point, they were thinking it didn''t matter anymore who really the girl was nor her relationship with Chris. She wasn''t a bad or anything like it. Rather, there was a feeling of regret in their hearts for only wanting to find any sort of suspicion in their minds. From now on, they wouldn''t think of those matters anymore. It would be just a nice conversation without any second intentions.


    But, there was one thing that they didn''t realize.


    In the middle of all this, there was a single person grinning as he watched his plan unfolding right in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 31: Too close, yet too far

    - Hey, are you sure this will work?


    - Don''t worry, this is easy for me.


    - But...


    - You saw it for yourself, didn''t you? I know what I''m doing. So...just trust me on this one, ok?


    [][][][][]


    At the kitchen, everything was already planned in advance. Who the girl was, what was the best excuse for her to be there, a little background and it was done. Chris tried to tell her a story he thought but the girl told him a better one than what he had. In the end, the only thing he asked her to include was that he was her cousin and the name he gave for her.


    Altho it was all sounding good in his ears, there was a feeling anyone has when hoping for something to happen, that something wouldn''t go the way it needed to. If that was true, then...


    But the girl surpassed all of his expectations. The conversation went on and on afterward, going from the topics of how it was to live away from home to her personal life, and each time she replied to his friends sounded so natural that would put many actors to shame if they saw it. For the first time, the situation was going according to his plans.


    - Oh, snap. I almost forgot about the homework. - Lost in the middle of the conversation, David suddenly remembered the motive of their visit.


    (There it is!)


    As David searched in his bag, Chris almost couldn''t stop his grin to appear. The moment they delivered the homework would be the sign of their departure. He could feel it, this was finally going to end.


    And then...


    Ring, ring, ring, ring, the telephone sings for the ones in the room. Everybody stopped listening to his song. As the time passed, everybody was frozen in place. His two friends were looking weirdly at him.


    - One moment, I will be right back. - Breaking the silence, Chris got up from his seat.


    That sound came from the house telephone, by the stairs in the hallway. It was a good location for the whole house to listen when it rang, but going there now would mean exiting the living and leaving everyone alone.


    Things here were going well, and that was why he wanted to make sure no problems would arise, but if he didn''t go there, then it could awaken his friends'' suspicions once again. Besides, the girl was managing well on her own. There was nothing to worry about.


    Thinking like that, he went out the room and left them.


    [][][][][]


    As his friend''s voices were getting lower and lower while he walked through the hallway, Chris quickly arrived at the telephone and pick it up on the last rings before the call ended. He wanted to finish this soon and return back to the living without wasting any time.


    - Hello, who is it?


    His question was answered with silence, no sound was heard from the other side. Maybe there was some sort of intervention between them, so he waited a couple more seconds before talking again.


    - Hello? Is anyone there?


    But the silence persisted. The call was still on and there was nothing wrong with their telephone, so something must be happening on the other side.


    - Hey, is anyone there?


    No matter how much time he waits, nobody replied him. Even if there was some sort of connection issues between them, he would have heard at least one noise at this point.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    - Is this a prank?


    But the silence continued to persist. Not wanting to waste more time, he was about to put the handset on the hook, when--


    - AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!


    A loud shout was heard from the other side, stunning the boy. Altho there were more noises mixed on it, he couldn''t hear them. Only when the sound alerting that the call had been cut was heard was when Chris returned to his senses.


    His first action was to quickly place the handset on the hook while looking intensely on the telephone as he tried to arrange his thoughts.


    - ...Weirdo.


    Was his impression of the person who called. Turning his back to the telephone, he walked back to the living room, a bit shaken by what he had just heard.


    [][][][][]


    - So it turned out to be just a prank call, did I missed some....thing?


    As he entered the room, he found David looking at some papers on his hand. Probably it was the homework they brought, so that wasn''t anything relevant for the boy, but the problem was: there was only David.


    - Man, that sucks. - David said - Do you think it was that kid from class 3? I heard some bad rumors about him.


    It was one of the topics since they started the second year. A first year that didn''t stop pranking, be it his classmates or teachers, all of them suffered from his hands. Lucky, they were expelled after getting involved with the principal and never to be seen again, but it was said the kid was still pranking students.


    - No...I mean, probably but...


    He knew a little about that kid, altho he never thought about it being them in that line. There was a time the kid pranked Chris with a phone call when they were still a student, so it wouldn''t be too weird if you think--


    (No, that''s not the problem here.)


    - David, where are the two?


    Max and the girl were missing and probably alone right now. It wouldn''t be a problem if she was still on her character, but that was just a temporary measure. If, for example, the girl decided to act on her own and...


    - Oh, they just went to get some drinks from the kitchen. They should be coming back.


    For his relief, they were in an area near him. If something bad happens, then he could arrive quickly there. At least they didn''t go out of his home.


    - Phew, good to know.


    Chris smiled as he felt like a huge height dropped from his back. But his friend, on the other hand, was a bit worry.


    - Hey, Chris, aren''t you being a little over-protective here?


    - ...What?


    - Yeah, for a while I wanted to ask you this. You always looked, I don''t know, somewhat on guard with her around.


    It was a feeling when someone didn''t want you around. Like a bubble around them, no matter how much you tried to approach, you would stop before getting near.


    - You know that she is the same age as we, right? Trust her a little bit, ok?


    It was all he wanted to tell his friend. David did not know what their relationship was, but that wouldn''t matter the way Chris acted towards her. It was difficult to scold someone you liked, but it was for their own good.


    - ...Huh?


    But his words didn''t move Chris not even a little bit.


    - Me? Trust her? Are you kidding me, David?


    It was only one day, less than twenty-four hours since they meet, and that was all the time it took for the boy to know who the girl was.


    - She didn''t know how to use the shower, didn''t know how to dress up, didn''t even know how to eat with a fork for crying out loud!


    It was too tiresome to watch over her, but it would be even more if he let her alone to learn on her own.


    - This morning...this morning, David, she...she almost choked me while feeding me! You should have seen the mess the kitchen became. Honestly, if she didn''t look sixteen, then I would say she is a child.


    Technically, the game didn''t even have one year of release, so the girl could be called a baby.


    - Seriously, David, you don''t even know how hard it''s to teach her some manners. I bet even that pranking kid wouldn''t let me have this much work.


    Complains after complains, Chris released all of his impressions of the girl to his friend. "Overprotective" wasn''t even funny for him to hear. At most, the only word he would allow to be next to "over" would be tired.


    But after everything he said, David couldn''t stop his laughter.


    - Ok, ok. I see I see. You don''t need to explain any further. Just keep it moderate, ok? - He said he understood, but his smile was telling the contrary.


    - Whatever, man. What is today''s homework? - There was no way of him winning back, so he switched topics.


    - Sure, sure, here.


    Without erasing his smile, David extended his hand towards Chris filled with papers. With that, finally, this would end. It took longer than it should, but at least now he could have some rest. Walking towards his friend, all that Chris needed to do afterward was to wait for the other two to come back and his friends decide to go. But when he was about to grab the papers--


    - I like you, please, go out with me!


    A friendly voice was heard coming from the kitchen.

 Chapter 32: It was hard to believe

    For a moment, he felt his heart stop. He definitely heard it right. Looking at his friend, he must also have heard it right. But none of them believe if they heard it right.


    - ...David, just now... - He tried to confirm with his friend in hopes it as just a delusion.


    - ...There is no way he did it...right? - His friend said it wasn''t possible, but even him wasn''t sure.


    Altho they wanted it to be a lie, there was no mistake: it was a confession. It was obvious who it was, but they didn''t know his reasons for it. Just one thing was clear for both of them right now:


    ((That idiot!))


    His confession was out of blue without any sort of base nor enough interactions between them to develop any deep feelings. He knew that very well and still chooses to confess. Why not shut up and leave peacefully, you idiot? Thought Chris.


    She just arrived in a new place far away from her hometown and he already put her in this sort of situation, not one day after she came here. Not to mention they just meet. Didn''t he learn there are a time and place for everything? Thought David.


    ((Seriously, what were you thinking, Max?))


    But nothing would change what was already done or said. They were so close to getting out without any problems, and he just went and did that.


    They needed to stop his friend before he continued further with this nonsense. Quickly arriving at the kitchen''s door, Chris turned the doorknob and...the door didn''t open. It was looked from the other side.


    - Dammit.


    - What we do now? - Anxious, David asked at his side.


    The boy thought. It was the only access from inside the house to the kitchen. The other one was in the backyard but that would take too much time before they arrive. If he continued to insist with this confession, then they wouldn''t know what happened.


    - Hey, Max, are you there? - Knocking the door, Chris asked his friend.


    - Just a sec, man. Kinda in the middle of something here. - Max answered loud enough for him to hear it.


    - I just need to grab something real quick there. Could you please open it up?


    But he didn''t respond back. It was clear to Chris now, he wouldn''t open the door until this ends. The kitchen had a lock that only works from the inside, so there was nothing he could do to stop him.


    - Darn it, how could this happen?


    He was prepared for any sort of interaction between the girl and his friends, but never would he imagine a confession to happen, even more during the little time he got out of the room.


    - Actually, Chris...


    [][][][][]


    It began with Max asking David.


    - Hey, David, are you thirsty?


    - Well, not really to be--


    - Man, I''m thirsty. I think I gonna grab something to drink in the kitchen.


    Without a care to what his answer was, the glassed boy stood up from his seat and turned to the girl sitting in his front.


    - Midna, could you help me get some drinks to everybody? Pretty sure everyone needs something to gulp down.


    To his question, the girl pondered. Max looked nervous while waiting for her answer. He thought it was a bit weird how his friend was acting, but David never thought he was doing it with bad intents.


    - Sure, I will help you out. - Thankfully for Max, the girl accepted his proposal and stood up.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    - Great! Then, let''s go! - Taking the lead, he walked to the kitchen followed by the girl not shortly after.


    - Like I was saying, I''m not really--


    Ignoring David trying to finish his phrase, the two of them entered the kitchen, without any other person with them.


    [][][][][]


    And that was what David told Chris.


    - I thought it was just another one of Max''s things, but for it to be a confession...


    They knew their friend would come up with some weird ideas without much thought or reason every now and then, altho this one was the weirdest he ever had done that they know about.


    - There is nothing to be done now.


    The kitchen was one of the best places outside the bedrooms to have privacy. Unless you shout or talk loud there, nobody would hear you. Putting his ear on the door, Chris tried to listen to what was going on in there. If he can''t enter there, at least he could know what was happening.


    It was difficult to listen through the door but amidst the hardness of the wood, some words could be heard and placed in phrases.


    - ut...wh...


    - s...hat it...is...


    - Why...con...


    - I can...feel it...you and I...som...connection...I''m sur...


    - I''m sorry...an''t understand what you sayi...


    - I know, I know...fficult to me too...to believe...but I think you and I could work.


    - I mean...Chris and I are--


    - Yeah, there is that, but I don''t think he would be mad at a friend for dating his cousin.


    Word for word, the phrases started to make more sense. Lucky, altho Max was trying to convince the girl, the situation was at normal levels.


    - I know it''s too soon, but can you please give a thought before responding?


    And then came silence. Chris couldn''t see her, but the image of the girl trying her best to think of something appeared in his mind, making him feel a bit happy. Even in this situation, she didn''t stop acting like they planned.


    - Hey, what happened? - Curious to see why his friend smiled, David asked.


    - Nothing much. It doesn''t look like something awful is happening there. - Chris said.


    - It''s good then. - Hearing that made David relieved. - What are they talking about?


    - Max just asked her to think of it, altho I think he will get rejected. - After listening to the girl''s reaction, anyone would think of that.


    - What else would it be? Asking her out like that.


    He didn''t know if his friend would be heartbroken or not, but for sure David would say some things for him to realize what he did wrong, after consoling him a little.


    - ...Ok, I thought about it.


    After a brief wait, the girl finally talked. Seen his friend becoming more concentrated, David waited silently at his side.


    [][][][][]


    It was troublesome for her to think of an answer. Any other option she had wouldn''t fit for her objective. But then, there was one answer she could say it here that would lead to the best outcome possible.


    - I''m sorry, but I can''t accept it.


    First, she was needed to say it clear what her intentions. Following the interactions she did with this person before, this would result in:


    - ...I see...no, I understand. I know it was too soon, but I have no regrets.


    Second, wait for it to finish its dialogue. Its reaction was predicted to be of sadness, but Chris wouldn''t want them to be sad. Altho it would be good to finish here, she added another step.


    - Yeah, I''m really sorry, but since I already have Chris, I can''t accept it.


    Third, explain why she couldn''t accept it. It would understand her position, would smile and wish them good luck. A perfect interaction and response to not accept its confession. This person would be happy, Chris would be happy, and she would be happy.


    It was supposed to be so, but...this person wasn''t smiling. Rather, it was confused.


    - I''m sorry, what?


    And it even said a different dialogue than the one she anticipated. Did it not understand her? There were no problems in her voice, so it should have. But there was no worth trying to think of an explanation.


    - ...I already have Chris...so I can''t accept.


    It was better just to repeat the same line for the person understand what she meant, but it didn''t stop looking confused for some reason.


    - Uh...I mean...you two are cousins...right?


    Now it was making the same questions as before. She already answered it, so she couldn''t understand why it was repeating them.


    - Yes, why?


    Still, she couldn''t stop with the setting now. She was a person, a person that was Chris''s cousin. That was her role.


    - ...That means you two are from the same family...you know it, right?


    Of course, it meant that. Chris already explained all of that to her before, so you should know that. It was a simple line of thought that any two codes could figure it out. Its stupid questions made the girl wonder how does this person work.


    - Yes, that is correct.


    This was taking longer then it should be. It didn''t felt good at all to be near this person, rather she was starting to feel something twirling inside her, telling her to end this soon as possible. But the girl still kept her facade.


    - Well...I don''t know how they do it where you came from, but...


    It couldn''t even finish his lines properly. Now, the girl was sure of it: this person was bugged and needed to be rid of. Altho it was against what Chris said, this was for the better.


    But when she was about to act--


    - ...Members of the same family can''t date, you know?


    Something snapped inside of her.

 Chapter 33: The battlefield of love.

    They say love is a battlefield, a war between two parties that start with a simple pronunciation of three words from one of them. They start off on the same ground then proceed to fight off on battles to see if they can or not reach an agreement between one another and finally form the most desired end for both: a relationship.


    Many soldiers, boys and girls alike, went to their own battles, ones that could take days, weeks, months, even years just to have this chance and announce to the world the fruits of the hardships they had to express their own feelings.


    This soldier, too, was one of them. A young boy that declared to go on a war for the ultimate goal. He, who didn¡¯t even hesitated to express his feelings, was now in the first hardships of the many battles to come: the response of the other party.


    After their brief conversation, Midna didn¡¯t respond and stopped moving with her head turned down. Silence ruled over the kitchen. In his mind, Max could swear the only sound he was listening was the heartbeat from his own chest.


    He couldn¡¯t stop his sweat from running down his forehead. All of his strength was focused on not making his body tremble from the anticipation. After all, you need to be aware of your posture during a confession or so a book Max read told.


    It took about three minutes, whose he thought it was hours before Midna opened her mouth again.


    - ¡­ Your name is Max, right? ¨C Without turning her head up, she said in a weak voice.


    - Y, Y, Yes! ¨C Unintentionally, he responded with a shout. In his mind, he prayed this didn¡¯t make him sound desperate.


    The girl started to move again, facing him with a serious face that made him speechless. It was coming, he knew it. Looking at her eyes, Max waited for Midna¡¯s response with a bit of hope in his chest.


    And then¡­


    -I appreciate your feelings, but I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t accept them.


    ¡­ Was her answer. A natural one if you considered the fact they only meet an hour ago. She was too friendly and he mistook her real intentions. They say love blinds someone, so much he couldn¡¯t even think straight after seen Midna for the first time.


    -I¡­ see.


    A bit disappointed wouldn¡¯t be enough to say what he was feeling at this moment. There he was thinking ¡°if she accepted, then¡­¡± but the reality is different from imagination. Those romantic scenarios he thought wouldn¡¯t come. Still, Max didn¡¯t have any regrets.


    At least he was true to his real feelings and didn¡¯t back off, following his wishes until the very end. That was the way he would always start his own battles. If there was a lingering feeling of attraction to someone, he would say it right at their faces. No matter how many times he failed, he would always go back to his feet and start moving to the next battle.


    This too would be another one of those times, where this soldier would return home empty handed but with his face always looking ahead to the next day. Max turned his back to the girl and accepted his defeat.


    But his mistake was already made.


    -But¡­ what do you like about me?


    When he was about to reach the doorknob, the voice of Midna made him stop by surprise. After experienced rejection many times, there would be some dialogue coming from the girls to not make the rejection so blunt, but never did one asked outright what were his opinions about them.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    (Is¡­ Is this¡­ No way!)


    Maybe another chance? If she wasn¡¯t interested, the conversation would end there, but she wanted to hear his own feelings. Maybe she was the same as him, wanting to experience romance at the peak of their high-school life. A new hope began to rise for the boy.


    -Of course, the thing I love the most about you is your persona-


    Max turned around to face the angel who had brought him another chance and he would answer her without any lies in his words. But the warm smiling face he remembered and conquered his heart was not there. Instead, it was replaced by a cold blank face staring at him.


    What happened? He thought. Did he mess up?  It was just a normal confession until now. There wasn¡¯t anything he could think that would explain the look on her face.


    -So? Is there nothing good to say about me? - Ignoring the boy and his shock, the girl persisted with her questions, speaking with an emotionless voice.


    -W, w, well¡­ it must be your¡­ personality¡­


    Flushed, Max tried to be as calm as possible in his words but there was a feeling of unease haunting him. Something was weird in all of this, his mind was telling to him, but the girl was far agiler than his understanding.


    -Seriously? We barely knew each other and you are saying stuff about my personality? What is up with that?


    A response full of scorn. There was something called sympathy in those times, so he had never heard those things from the other girls he had confessed to, but for the one in front of him, this feeling didn¡¯t exist. The friendly eyes he met before aren¡¯t there anymore. She wasn¡¯t looking at him like an equal anymore. Still, Max didn¡¯t notice the situation he brought himself in.


    -No, so you see¡­ I know there are sides I don¡¯t know about you and-


    -So you tell you love something you don¡¯t even know?


    -N, No! I¡¯m just thought that-


    -We would know more about each other after going on dates? Then what? If we didn¡¯t like each other afterward, what would happen then?


    -But, this is-


    -Or is it that you only want to have fun with some girl you just found?


    Those questions were too complicated for a teenager to answer! He only wanted to try to be in a relationship with someone and enjoy their time together! His brain couldn¡¯t catch up with the girl¡¯s intentions!


    And amidst his confusion, the soldier tried his last resort: honesty.


    -That¡¯s not it! I just wanted someone cute like you to be my girlfriend! ¨C He shouted turning his face away from the girl¡¯s gaze.


    That was it. There were no more cards in his hands for him to play anymore. The soldier took off his armor and threw away his weapons. Either they will give a step forward for a relationship or they end right here.


    Then, silence came back between them. The girl didn¡¯t say anything else afterward. Neither of them said anything. Did it work? Max thought. It could be like a romance he watched when the guy exposed his true feelings to the girl that didn¡¯t trust anyone but herself. It could be like that. Maybe that was why she told him all those things. She must act like a friendly person on the outside to hide the past that made her like this. It could be like that. Thus, the soldier faced the other party again, understanding all in his mind.


    And yet, after all of that, there wasn¡¯t a change in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    -So it was because of how I looked, huh¡­


    The fire shot was fired. A part of him was penetrated by a bullet he couldn¡¯t dodge. And it was the first of many.


    -If there was someone prettier than me, you would go for them? Is this your so-called ¡°I like you¡±? You really thought this would be enough for us to start dating?


    There was nothing else he could do but to take them. Each bullet that went through his body made him understands the ground he had stepped on.


    -Seriously, who do you think you are, huh? A hot shot that would make any girl fall for you with simple words out of your mouth? ¡°I love how you are¡±; ¡°You are the prettiest person I had ever found¡±. Is this how you do it every time you confess to someone? I can only feel sorry for them.


    All the battles he had faced, the girl just took them all and tossed them aside. This wasn¡¯t the battle the soldier was eager to fight.


    -Not only you didn¡¯t have strong feelings but you also took advantage I was a newcomer to this city. Bet you thought you could score a big game with me, huh? Guess what?


    He could barely stand on two feet. The damage he took was too much and he questioned if what he was seeing was real or not. But one thing was certain as he watched the girl prepare to fire the last bullet: This wasn¡¯t a war¡­


    -Don¡¯t you dare to talk to me again.


    ¡­ It was a one side annihilation.

 Chapter 34: There are priorities in friendship

    They heard it all. Not a missing piece of information was lost for what happened behind the door. Since the both of them stopped talking, Chris and David were looking at each other in shock. They knew this wasn¡¯t the first time Max confessed to or was rejected by someone. Their friend would be sad for the whole day but in the next morning, he returns to be the same old Max. Although, for this time¡­ they didn¡¯t know what would become of him.


    It was brutal. This wasn¡¯t a rejection; rather, it was a punch in the face so hard that even them who didn¡¯t watch it in person could feel the pain. Was his mistake? Yes. Was he too rash to confess? Absolutely. Would he succeed in getting into a relationship? Maybe, if he was lucky. The two of them knew about how wrong he was but even then they couldn¡¯t stop feeling pity for their friend in the other side of the door.


    Suddenly, it was open. The door between the living room and the kitchen opened to the living, making Chris and David move out their listening positions, and the one who opened was the remains of what was called their friend.


    -Max! ¨C They both shouted to the boy who appeared to be a shell of his former self.


    He walked slowly towards them and his whole body trembling each time his feet touched the ground. Max couldn¡¯t muster enough strength to walk anymore, but it was enough to escape the zone of his utter defeat. The boy ended up falling down almost reaching his friends. Lucky, he was caught by David before touching the ground.


    -Max! Max, you OK? ¨C David was trying to find any sort of reaction from Max, but there was no response. The boy¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t reflect light and had the impression of being colored white from the shock.


    Their thought after seen Max in this pitiful state was the same: he was dead¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the sound of his briefs breathings, this could very well be the case. But, they still didn¡¯t realize. While Chris and David were focused on Max, they failed to notice the one who caused this exit the kitchen.


    Only when the sound of her sandals hitting the wooden floor was heard, they turned their faces away from Max. They saw her walking towards them, closing the distance with slow and graceful steps, but the cold expression the girl bore made them think it was an executioner coming to deliver the death blow. And this was something David couldn¡¯t allow.


    Even if this is for Max to pay for his mistakes, it was too much. He needed to act. He gently put his friend in the ground and stood up to face Midna. As he waited for her to come closer, the tall boy already had his lecture ready.


    -Stop right there, missy. ¨C Putting his open hand forward, he told her. ¨C I will not allow you continue this any further.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    It was necessary to be strict in this situations. If she continued like this, who knew what could happen in the future? Maybe that was the way they normally did in her home country, but she wasn¡¯t in her home anymore. Either way, she hurt his friend beyond necessary, so there was no way David would let her slide without a warning.


    -He had enough, so you should just-


    -Who the heck you think you are!? ¨C Without allowing David continue his sentence, Midna shouted.


    The sudden interruption made David flinch. They were sure introduced before, so she knew this, and the one who made the blunder was Max, so why is she mad at him?


    -E,E,Excuse me?


    -Coming here, without a warning, barging in like you were the owner of the place¡­ I¡¯m tired of the lots of you! ¨C Before they knew, she came very close to David and poked him with her finger, pushing him away.


    -¡­ What?


    She kept pushing him back using only one finger, and it wasn¡¯t like David was letting her do as she pleased. When he realized what she was doing, he stood still. He, who was invited by many sports clubs because of his physique, was resisting her, but even then it wasn¡¯t enough to prevent her from pushing him.


    -I¡¯m tired of this¡­ I¡¯m so sick of this! We were just trying to have a peaceful evening but you guys had to ruin it! Well, this is what I think of you lot! Be gone!


    Putting both of her hands on the boy, Midna pushed David down and, while the boy was trying to understand the situation, she grabbed the back of his shirt¡¯s collar and dragged him away from the living room. Opening the front door, the boy was thrown in the front yard like he was trash.


    How could such a frail body of that girl do this to him? He heard about things like this in comedies, but in real life, this was just preposterous. Flushed and confused, David looked back just to be greeted with an object being thrown at him. When he saw what that was, he was shocked to find out it was Max.


    -This is my final warning before I am really angry! ¨C The girl announced to the two guys on the ground.


    Shifting his attention to her, David could only fear what her next words would be. Midna was standing at the door while looking down at them with an angry look in her eyes like a predator warning others animals to stay away from his lair.


    -Take your damn things, turn around and never come back here! ¨C With that said, she threw them their bags. ¨C Or else I will take care of all you¡­ personality.


    A threat but not an empty one. He could feel it. There was something weird about this girl, but he wouldn¡¯t be around to find out what it was.


    -Ok! ¨C Putting Max on his shoulder and grabbing the two bags, David stood up - Chris, glad to know you are recovering fine! See ya in school! Bye! ¨C Shouting loud enough for his friend in the house to hear it, the boy ran away never looking back.


    Watching the back of that person become smaller and smaller, Midna felt herself become more light. She couldn¡¯t understand it, but it was a good feeling as if all her problems were gone and she finally became relaxed.


    Still, there was one more thing to do. She looked back, knowing that Chris was watching her and the events at the entrance. With the most innocent smile, she said to him in a cheerful tone:


    -I don¡¯t want to be your¡­ cousin¡­ anymore.


    And then, the door was closed.


    Later on, Chris would notice that he forgot to pick up the homework with his friends.

 Chapter 35: School day 2

    Inside a classroom, before the class starts, there was a boy who was sighing as he hit his head on the table. Before he knew it, a week had passed and his shoulder was better for him to go to school. It still hurt a little, but he could at least use both arms now like normal.


    Lucky, even after what happened that day, his friends still delivered the homework at this house, although it was tossed in the front yard like it was the newspaper. With that, he managed to not be behind his school work. His extended vacation would be perfect¡­if only it wasn¡¯t for her.


    (Mom¡­ for raising me all these years alone¡­ I can now see how great you are¡­)


    For the circumstances to not be repeated, he continued to teach the girl more about common sense. How to interact to others, what manners to follow in a daily basis, the dos and don¡¯ts of acting in public and so on.


    For the boy¡¯s fortune, the girl actually listened to him and paid attention to each detail of what he said. Day after day, she would show him the results of her studies and Chris would cry tears of joy when the sun was down as he watched her behavior like a normal ordinary person in his town and there wouldn¡¯t be any need to worry about her again¡­ how he wished this would be the reality.


    When they were both alone for the lessons, she would often reduce the distance between them and cling to his body like it was a pillow or touch his body to look at his reactions or just stare at him in a daze. Each time that happened, she would forget about the real meaning of why they were there and Chris would need to start it all over again.


    When he managed to make her obedient, it would be almost the end of the day and his homework would start to pile up if he didn¡¯t start it, so even then the lessons didn¡¯t serve to teach her much. And these patterns repeat day after day.


    No matter where he would go, she would follow him to everywhere he went not counting the bathroom, but even then she would wait near the door for the boy to exit. In this so-called ¡°resting time¡± for his shoulder to recover, the only time he could rest was when he went to bed, that even then he would wake up in the middle of the night to see if she didn¡¯t enter inside his room.


    He even feared that she would follow him to the school, but she stayed behind to help his mom in some things at home, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about this, at least for today.


    What was supposed to be a week of progress and learning turned out to be just lost time with the only positive side being all of his homework was finished.


    Teaching the girl was a bigger task than what he originally thought, and now that he would need to go to school, his chances of teaching her would decrease and the little progress they went through would be lost.


    Lost in his thoughts, once again, the boy sighed. There wasn¡¯t any gain if he continued to think like this. All that meant was that she wouldn¡¯t go outside the house for now.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Chris got up from his seat and looked out the window. His class was on the third floor of the school with the view towards the gymnasium and sports fields. The snow from before had all melt and now it returned to the same old scenario he always watched.


    The members of the sports clubs were doing their morning exercises. All of them so focused in their training that made it look like there weren¡¯t any problems in their minds to worry about. Just go forward and you will reach the end, this was the feeling Chris felt every time he watched the training.


    (If¡­ perhaps if I could also have¡­)


    That motivation, if he also had that, would it make him able to solve the problem in his mind? Just go straight and don¡¯t look back, use only your feelings to move you forward. If, just if he could do that, maybe he would be able, not only with the girl but also with¡­


    (¡­No point thinking about the past now)


    There were things a person can¡¯t change no matter how much they want to fix it. No pointing to remember them and imagine how it would be if they changed. Just learn from them and never repeat the same mistakes again.


    Thinking about that, Chris returned to his seat. Not much longer afterward, the classroom started to become flooded with the usual classmates he hadn¡¯t seen in a week.


    There wasn¡¯t much interest among them regarding the injury he had, saved for a few questions of how was him before they returned to the same old routine each one of them had.


    It was just like a normal school day. The only ones that could show some interest in him were David and Max, but they were from another class.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the History teacher came in and everyone sits on their own seat.


    -Good morning everyone ¨C the teacher welcomed them and turned his sight to Chris ¨C As you all can see, Mr. Chambert returned to the class after receiving the injury, but still I will ask to him to not use excessive force for some time. It would be a shame if he stayed behind the lessons.


    After his brief warning, the teacher started to write a new subject on the blackboard.


    Chris opened his notebook and started to copy the contents. As he listened to the teacher¡¯s explanations, for the first time in a while, he thought about neither the girl nor the game. It was as if all the things went back as they used to be.


    Then suddenly, after thirty minutes or so of lecture, a knock was heard in the classroom¡¯s door. The teacher went there to answer it and started whispering something to someone behind the walls.


    Some of the students got up from their seats and went near the door to hear what the teacher was talking with great curiosity.


    -At this time¡­why now¡­ it¡¯s almost half of the¡­are you sure¡­no, I don¡¯t have-


    But soon the teacher realized what they were doing and exited the classroom, closing the door and the students went back to their seats.


    About five minutes had passed since then and the teacher made his return.


    -Sorry for the wait.


    He walked to the other side of the blackboard and looked all over the class, especially the students who got up to spy on him.


    -For the curiosity of some, it was the vice-principal telling me some news about this class.


    With nothing new happening since the start of the year and a bit tiresome for a few, this small phrase made most of the students intrigued, making small gossips about what it could be.


    -Everyone, calm down. ¨C Not letting the situation got out of hand, the teacher told his students. It would be too annoying for him if the students didn¡¯t hear it soon, so he turned to the door and said:


    -Please, come in now.


    And then, one person came through the door. All of them watched, boys and girls alike, as if they were hypnotized by the way she moved through the room.


    Stopping at the center of the blackboard, she turned her face towards the class and said with a charming smile on her face:


    -Hello everyone. My name is Midna and I will be attending this class from now on. Please take care of me!

 Chapter 36: Welcome the new student

    It was a commotion inside the classroom.


    The students, mostly the boys, were excited and surprised with the new student. Her face alone won the hearts of many and the clear voice she had echoed through their minds like a siren¡¯s song.


    Some couldn¡¯t understand how a person like her could exist. A red eye on her left and a blue eye on her right, a skin so white that made the light reflect like an aura surrounding her, even more with her platinum hair so bright it could blind you if you state long enough.


    If someone said this girl was an actress or a princess from some country, everyone would believe.


    -Ok, ok, everyone, give it a rest. ¨C Said the teacher. ¨C Don¡¯t make it harder for the new student.


    With his words, the students started to calm down, although there were still whispers here and there in the classroom. It wouldn¡¯t be better than this, the teacher thought.


    But amidst the noisy classmates, there was one who kept silent and just smiled as he fixed his eyes on the girl, although it was just a facade. In his mind, however, he was thinking:


    (The heck is she doing here?!)


    It was a shocker for Chris. She was there, really there, with the school uniform and a schoolbag on her back. Inside his school, inside his class, outside his house and in the middle of twenty-so people. Too many circumstances passed in Chris¡¯ mind and all of them warned him about the danger of this situation.


    -Well then, Mrs. Midna, just pick any seat you want and welcome to the class.


    And he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. To not waste more time of the lesson, the teacher told the girl and returned himself to the blackboard to write new contents while she searched for an empty seat.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    In this school, the seats are two students sharing the same table. Each table is separated and placed so that each row had three tables on them, from the window to the wall forming three columns dividing the left, middle and right of the class with a total of five rows of seats, allowing the class to hold up to thirty students inside.


    There were twenty-three students in this class, with the girl being the twenty-four. Although all the tables had at least one student, there were empty chairs for her to choose whose table she wants to share.


    And within those tables with just one student without a pair, there was the middle one in the fourth row where Chris was sitting.


    A table only for him, allowing him to choose what to and not put on it without caring about his seat partner. Now, the empty seat that he always placed his bag on was nothing more than another place for the girl to choose.


    It didn¡¯t take her long to figure out where he was sitting. It was but a moment for the girl to glance at him before walking between the tables. Chris didn¡¯t stop looking at her with a glint of worry in his eyes, but as everyone was paying attention to the girl, nobody noticed his expression.


    And then to his surprise¡­


    -Excuse, is that seat available?


    In the left table of the second row, the girl stopped and pointed to the empty seat near the window as she asked the female student who occupied the table.


    -Ah¡­ No, no! It¡¯s all yours if you want. ¨C Quickly taking her bag from the seat and placing on the ground, the female student replied.


    -Thank you. ¨C Going behind the student, the girl took her seat. ¨C I¡¯m Midna, it''s pleasure to meet you.


    -I¡¯m Sarah, likewise!


    After the greetings, the girl took out a notebook and faced the blackboard as the teacher finished writing on it and resumed the lesson. But Chris couldn¡¯t focus on him.


    His sight was still fixed on the girl. She saw him, he knows that, and yet she chose another chair to sit. Why would she do that, he tried to answer this question but remembering how she acted, he couldn¡¯t understand it either.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t a bad result for him. Maybe she thought about his feelings and didn¡¯t want to bother him in the school or just wanted to see more of the real world by sitting near a window, but for now, Chris didn¡¯t need to be worried about her sitting next to him.


    Even then, he couldn¡¯t low his guard either.


    The boy looked around the classroom. Many students still were excited and the whispering filled the ears like a noisy mosquito at night. They were curious about her. Obviously, there wouldn¡¯t be much movement while the lesson still continued, but in the small break between them¡­


    Curiosity killed the cat. That phrase never seemed more real to Chris than what would come.

 Chapter 37: Natures call

    The school bell ringed, announcing the break time to all classes. The teacher packed his belongings and exited the classroom, leaving the students alone for ten minutes before the next lesson starts. Enough time for it to happen.


    Although many of classmates had their eyes fixed on the new girl, nobody was brave enough to go ahead and ask her, especially the boys who were enchanted by her looks.


    Still, there was a group of the more curious students got up from their seats and went to the new classmate table, forming a circle around her. It was formed by four girls using similar clothes with different colors with one of them leading the others.


    -Hello, I¡¯m Lindsey, how you are? ¨C Stepping in the front of the others, a chestnut-haired girl introduced herself. But Midna didn¡¯t even turn to the girl and was writing something in her notebook.


    It wasn¡¯t a good situation, Chris thought about it. There wasn¡¯t a way for him to interfere without rising suspiciously over their relationship. All that he could do was watch over her and pray nothing happens.


    -Are you perhaps from another country? ¨C Feeling a bit rejected by the girl, Lindsey didn¡¯t minded and continue her question.


    Finally noticing another person talking to her, Midna turned around in her seat to face her and the other girls with a smile. Chris thought for a moment she would just ignore the girls, but he knew now. It would begin.


    -Yeah, I came from overseas. ¨C Midna responded.


    -Oh, like in Europe or something? ¨C Happy, Lindsey replied.


    Another girl questioned. Midna did a small nod with her head confirm it.


    -Yep, around that area.


    -Where exactly? Spain? Italy?


    -Does it matter? Everything is near there anyway.


    With a playful tone in her voice, Midna answered, resulting in a bit of laugh in the circle.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    -But, why did you come here for? ¨C A girl in the back asked.


    -Family stuff. Seriously, my folks really know how to pick the worst time.


    -Why is that?


    -I already had others plans, you know?! ¨C Annoyed, Midna turned to the girl who asked ¨C All my friends and I planned a trip to go together around the biggest cities of each country, but then my parents came in telling me to study abroad!


    Seen the figure of Midna pouting, the rest of the girls couldn¡¯t help but to laugh at her reaction.


    -Welp, no use in crying over spilt milk. Do you girls know any good place to go in this town? I want to take a tour around it someday.


    -Oh yeah. There are many good places to go. For example-


    -Say, didn¡¯t that new caf¨¦ open up?


    -No way, they already opened?!


    -We should totally go there sometime!


    -Hey, I was trying to talk here!


    Furious, the lead girl yelled towards the other three. Together, they responded without repent in their voices:


    -Sorry!


    Looking at their guiltless expressions, the lead girl sighed and turned her sight to Midna.


    -As I was saying, there was-


    But once again, as the girl was talking, the bell ringed and the new teacher would arrive shortly after. The rest of the class were preparing or already prepared their notebooks for it, leaving only the four girls group standing alone in the class.


    -Darn it, we talk more about it later. By the way, welcome to the class. - A bit annoyed, the girl turned around and ran to her seat, followed by the other three.


    In the classroom, everyone waited in silence as the new teacher arrived. Still with many questions surrounding the new beautiful student of theirs but the answers would have to wait.


    As they paid attention to the teacher as she began her lesson, nobody realized the expression of Chris after he witnesses conversation.


    (How¡­ How did she sound so normal?!)


    He remembered all the times he tried to teach her how to make a proper conversation. After all those failed attempts to make an interaction that was good enough that people wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing, it was a huge shock to see the girl doing all of that on her own, especially when it comes to other people besides him.


    A part of him felt relief as he watched how the girl handles the situation, but there was a feeling inside of him that ruined the taste of satisfaction.


    (But if she could do that, why didn¡¯t she just tell me then?)


    Every time he called her to the training, she never, even once, told him she already knew about it. That time with his friends he thought it was just a lucky shot that she managed to be ¡°normal¡± for a couple of minutes, even more after he told her what she should say and such.


    If... Only if, she already knew how to interact with others, why not just tell him that?


    Also, why is it that she is in his class? Rather, how could she be here, list as his classmate? She doesn¡¯t have a way of paying for the tuitions or a place to fill up the address.


    Unless¡­


    (I gotta make a phone call)


    Standing up from the seat, the boy stole the attention of the class and declares:


    -Teacher, may I please go to the bathroom?

 Chapter 38: Nobody but us

    The beeping sound of the telephone echoed in his ears. It was his second attempt to call this person. Chris knew this wasn¡¯t a normal time for him to be calling her, still, he needs to do so.


    -Dang it.


    He has reached the time limit and went to the voice mail. Ending the call, he dialed the number once again.


    (C¡¯mon, pick up, pick up, pick up.)


    It rang and rang, but Chris could feel it was almost time for it to go over the voicemail once again. Sighing deeply in his heart, he was about to cancel the call when he heard a faint voice on the other side of the phone.


    -Hello¡­?¡­Is that you Chris?


    Finally an answer to his calls.


    -Mom! - Unintentionally, Chris spoke with a shout when he heard the familiar voice.


    -Chris¡­what¡¯s wrong? Did something¡­happen?


    -Oh no, it¡¯s just that-


    -Are you sure?


    -Yeah mom, but either way-


    -You are sounding a bit off your normal tone to me. Are you absolutely su-


    -Yes, mom! I¡¯m fine!


    It was at times like this that Chris reminded himself how worrywart his mother is. All it took was to call her when he was supposed to be in the class that it immediately became the apocalypse.


    -¡­I see! Glad to know it then!


    As he heard her usual carefree voice over the phone, Chris knew it was a good time to talk about the real meaning of his call.


    -But mom, there was a thing I wanted to ask you.


    -Yes? What is it, sweetie?


    He took a deep breath and said with the clearest voice he could make:


    -Did you know that she¡­I mean, that the girl is here?


    Remembering this morning, the last time he saw the girl was with his mother when he was exiting home. If there was an explanation for her to be in his school, his mom was his only lead to know.


    -Yeah, I enlisted her in.


    -¡­


    Chris only stared ahead with a blank look on his face. What could he say after hearing the doings of his own mother?


    -Without you here and me at work, she would be alone in the house with nothing to do. Also, isn¡¯t it normal for boys and girls go to school at your age?


    -But this isn¡¯t something you would normally do to someone else you just met!


    They had only met a week ago


    -What is the matter? We don¡¯t have problems with money and the tuitions have a discount if you pay for two students, you know?


    -But!


    -Or do you want her to not study while she stays with us?


    Personally, Chris wouldn¡¯t want her to leave the house at all but seen his mother point of view, it was the same as helping someone.


    -¡­No¡­ - It was the only choice he could say at this moment.


    -Great! Now, mommy needs to go back to work. Be sure to help her out in the school as well! Bye!


    With this, the call ended, leaving the boy to think alone, realizing the sore truth. Not only he would need to worry about the girl when they are in his house, but also in the only place left he could have a peace in mind.


    Knowing this, Chris sighed once again and exited the toilet. Since he left class to go to the bathroom, about fifteen minutes passed. If he took any longer to stay here, he feared what his teacher would do.


    He went to the sink and turned the handle to let the water flow as he washed his hands. At least, Chris knew the real cause of the girl¡¯s appearance in his class, although a part of him didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time his mother did something like this. It was the same with their pets at home. Some days when she returned home from work, she would often carry a stray animal in her arms while saying something in the lines of ¡°I took pity of it so I took it!¡± every time this happened.


    If she was like that with animals, then it would be even worse with humans. Now that Chris thinks about it, isn¡¯t the girl like an animal rather than a human?


    -Here.


    -Thanks.


    Finishing washing his hands, Chris picked a paper to dry his hands. For more than he didn¡¯t want to know, now the girl is together with him even at the school. He needed to face this problem seriously.


    He went to throw the humid paper in the trash and was going to leave the bathroom when he looked at the paper dispenser near the trash.


    (Wait, what?)


    There were only two dispensers in his school¡¯s bathrooms, each placed at the end of the sink with a trash can right under them. He didn¡¯t go to any of them to grab the papers, and yet he got a paper.


    Confused, the boy turned back and saw the girl waiting right next to where he was with a couple of towel papers in her hands.


    -Want some more?


    Immediately, Chris rushed over her, covering her mouth with his hands as he dragged the girl into one of the cabins. There was no resistance from her and the girl just went in with him.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    -You idiot! Do you know where this is?


    Filled with anger, the boy whispered to her. Chris made sure he entered the correct bathroom, even inside of it had urinals, and yet, a girl was there, that girl was there. To make matters worse, she had a look that didn¡¯t understand the situation and licked the palm of his hand with her tongue.


    This made Chris blush and take out his hand, releasing her mouth. Even in these times, she didn¡¯t restrain from unnecessary things like this. Rather, she giggled watching his reaction.


    -What are you so flushed about? There is none here but us.


    -I¡¯m worried that someone could come!


    He already knew that he was the only one in the bathroom and didn¡¯t hear nobody came in, but that is not an excuse for a girl to be there. Even with lack of common sense, there was a limit to how naive someone can be.


    For more than he wanted to scold her, there was something telling Chris nothing he will say will change this girl¡¯s behavior any time soon, especially inside a toilet cabin.


    -Either way, let¡¯s found a way to get out without raising suspicions.


    If someone saw her entering the wrong bathroom, there was nothing to be done about it. The real problem would be if she was seen leaving together with Chris. There were enough rumors of a boy and a girl together in the bathroom and he didn¡¯t want to be one of them.


    -It¡¯s easy! Just use the door.


    -You, shut up for a moment.


    Ignoring the girl¡¯s idea, Chris began to think. This was the boy¡¯s bathroom, so he could go out normally, but if the girl went with him and someone was in the hall, gossip wouldn¡¯t stop about them.


    He could get out and have her wait a couple of minutes before leaving, but there was a problem if someone came in and be left, alone, with her. There was also an option for him to wait outside and tell her the right moment to leave, but if he is seen, it would be suspicious to be just standing in the hallway.


    A way that didn¡¯t result in the luck of someone being in the outside or getting in the bathroom, Chris couldn¡¯t think of it. All resulted in this random chance.


    -Hey, do you not believe me?


    -Not now. I¡¯m trying to fix the mess someone did.


    With Chris being silent for so long, the girl started to feel lonely and thought he didn¡¯t want to listen to her, but he continued to just stand there with his back turned at her. This made her a bit gloomy, but then an idea surged in her mind.


    If he didn¡¯t want to hear her, then the girl might as well show to him.


    Grabbing his hand, the girl dashed out of the cabin before Chris realized what was happening. When he noticed she was pulling him towards the door, he panics.


    -Wait! Wait! Wait! Don¡¯t do it!


    But his pleas didn¡¯t reach the girl and she kept running while dragging him by the hand. Chris tried to resist her, but her strength was just abnormal for him to do anything about it, so the only thing he did was shut his eyes as they were getting closer to the door.


    And so, they left the bathroom and arrived at the hallway, together, while holding their hands. Realizing they had stopped moving, Chris timidly opened his eyes and looked around the area.


    The hallway for long and straight, filled with lockers in the walls and a couple of classroom¡¯s windows, where the students and teachers could see through it. On the other side of the place where Chris and the girl were, there was the girl¡¯s bathroom and the nearest classroom was at the end of the hallway before it was divided in a T junction.


    There was no one else out in the hallway, for their luck. With this sight, Chris breath out in relief.


    -¡­Ok, we got lucky. Let¡¯s go back to class and-


    -...not enough¡­


    -¡­Huh?


    He could swear the girl had said something but it was too low for him to hear it. Still, it wouldn¡¯t be good if someone saw them like this.


    -Hey, we already left the bathroom. Could you release my hand now?


    Seen that there was no chance of him shaking her hand off if she didn¡¯t want it to, Chris spoke to her gently to let it go, but, instead of losing her grip, it only got stronger.


    -Hey¡­are you alright?


    She was just standing there, trembling, without speaking anything. Feeling a bit of unease, Chris asked her. If it was something serious, he would gladly help her, as long it¡¯s not the place they were right now.


    But instead of answering him, the girl just turned around and faced him. It was then that Chris realized something and he felt a bad premonition after seen her. She had a grin on her face and her eyelids were half shut.


    -No matter what you are thinking right now¡­


    It was his only hope after seen the girl like this. It was the same expression she did when they were together alone, one she did before she would get closer to him in their study sessions in his house. But this wasn¡¯t his house, so all he could say for her was:


    -Don¡¯t.


    Right after he said it, the girl started to run once again, dragging the boy away in the hallway. It was too late to stop her right now, still, Chris tried to. He resisted far more than before, although the result was the same as before.


    Each step she did was loud and echoed through the walls, not wanting to hide the fact they were there. It was so loud Chris knew people in the classrooms would hear it, so he spoke to her once again.


    -Ok, I get it! Let it go! You had proven your point! You were right! I¡¯m sorry, so, just stop!


    Maybe she was distressed for how he treated her before, so he admitted his mistakes, but even then the girl didn¡¯t stop. Rather, she was getting speed, becoming even faster than before. Soon, they would reach near the classroom¡®s window.


    -Seriously, you need to stop!


    He knew something weird was happening to her in his classroom before. She didn¡¯t sit alongside him and handled a conversation well, so he thought it was okay to be a bit more relaxed, but maybe it was all for her to do something as outrageous as this.


    She wasn¡¯t stopping and now Chris realized she would only do it if she wanted to. There were nowhere to run and he was locked with the girl. And then, they finally reach that classroom¡¯s window.


    (Ah¡­it¡¯s over¡­)


    That was the only thought that Chris could think about it. They would see him and the new ¡°beautiful¡± student running together in the hallways. Would it advance into something worse, like a rumor between them? Would it die as just something out of ordinary? To those questions, Chris didn¡¯t care about it anymore and just faced the ground to avoid the shame.


    The girl didn¡¯t stop and continued to move through the hallways of the school, descending the stairs to reach the lowers floors until they reached the first. Chris didn¡¯t know how many classrooms they had passed through and he let himself be dragged off without any sort of resistance.


    And then, the girl stopped.


    -Here, take a look.


    Finally, his hand was free from her grasp and he could escape this situation, but Chris just stood there, without a will to move. Looking around, he quickly knew where they were.


    It was in a hallway on the ground floor of the school. The entrance was at the end of it while the access for the sport¡¯s field was in the other. In the middle, there were two classrooms were divided by it and faced each other. Right there, between them, Chris and the girl were standing.


    There was nothing else to save Chris right now. He will just accept the fact that his peaceful days off school were destroyed and he would turn attention to himself once again.


    He could imagine it. The looks of the students looking at him through the window like he was some sort of attraction. Now, he only needed to wait for a teacher or hall monitor to call him and end this shameful performance at done.


    But, no matter how much time passed, nothing happened.


    (¡­Huh?)


    It was weird. The two of them can be seen by two whole classrooms right now. Furthermore, they were just standing there. At least a teacher would call them to ask what class they were. Still, nothing happened.


    Lifting his head, Chris looked to the classrooms. Contrary to his expectations, there was no one in the window. Rather, all of them were looking ahead to the blackboard and paying attention to the lesson.


    (No, that is not it.)


    Approaching one of them, Chris saw that the students were indeed looking ahead, but that was the only thing they were doing. They didn¡¯t take any sort of note, talked to each other or flipped their notebook, nothing at all, just facing forwards as if they were statues. Even the teacher in the class was like that, watching over the class.


    -What the...


    Something was off. He went to the other classroom to confirm it. For his unease, it was the same as the other. And it wasn¡¯t only those two. Chris ran and checked all the others classrooms in the hall. The result: all of them were the same, exactly the same.


    (¡­What is going on here?)


    While looking inside one of the classrooms, Chris stood in shock as if waiting for some sort of explanation.


    -I told you, right?


    Suddenly, Chris heard the girl¡¯s voice coming behind him and turned himself to look at her.


    -There is none here but us.

 Chapter 39: This is normal, right?

    (This has to be a joke¡­right?)


    Once again, Chris looked inside the classroom. He stood there, waiting for some sort of action, any action, but nobody moved an inch from their positions. He knocked slightly in the window¡¯s glass to call their attention, but the sound only echoed inside the room.


    -Hey! Is someone there?! Hello! ¨C He started to hit the glass with both hands open while shouting loud enough for them to hear it and, nothing. The students just keep staring ahead to a blank blackboard.


    Quietly, Chris distanced himself from the window without taking his gaze from the classroom. A cold sweat was running down from his forehead and goosebumps were happening on his back, making him tremble a little from the shock of what he was seeing.


    -Hey¡­did you... - He turned himself to the girl and was about to say something, when he saw she was just looking at him with an innocent smile in her face, waiting for him to continue ¨C Nevermind¡­


    It was not the right question to ask the girl. All the students, maybe even the entire school, just froze in one place and the first thing he was going to do in this situation was to accuse who can possibly be his only ally.


    (I can¡¯t just blame her for everything.)


    He wasn¡¯t calm at all, Chris knew that. There would be so many questions for him to make about it but all of them were obscured by the fear of the unknown. He breathed in and exhaled to clear his mind before he started anything.


    -Do you know how this happened? - After calming himself, Chris asked the girl again.


    The girl thought for a moment before opening her mouth, but it was a fluke and she continued to think. Chris watched as the girl tried, many times, to say something, but she gives up and thinks again as if this was a very difficult answer to the final question in an exam.


    (Seriously, do you need all of the drama?)


    All he wanted was her opinion about it before doing any assumptions. If she didn¡¯t know anything, then he, maybe alongside her, would just search for some sort of information. Still, watching her thinking so hard made him calmer than before.


    -Ah! I know. - The girl hit her palm with a fist and smiled towards Chris. Full of confidence, she said -   Wasn¡¯t it like this normally?


    -¡­Yeah¡­right¡­


    (It was no use after all.)


    It was quicker to deduce that she didn¡¯t have any sort of useful information for this scenario. Rather than wasting time correcting her, it was better to try to get in the classroom first and investigate. With that in mind, Chris went to the classroom¡¯s door and tried to open it. To his surprise, it was locked.


    -Of course it would.


    -I¡¯m telling you this didn¡¯t change at all.


    He thought for a moment and went to check the others classrooms in the hallway. Just like the first one, all of them locked. For a moment, a thought crossed his mind. He could break the window and go inside, but this was a desperate measure and it didn¡¯t look like the students were in a dire situation for him to resort to it, and there were still doors he didn¡¯t check yet.


    -Hey, Chris, can you hear me?


    Since the classrooms were off limits, Chris went to the school¡¯s entrance. Pushing the crash bar of one door, he opened it without any resistance and saw the usual school¡¯s front he walked since high school started.


    (Weird...why this door wasn¡¯t locked?)


    After checking all the ground floor, Chris thought someone might want to trap them inside, so he was expecting the entrance to be the same as the classrooms, but now anyone can just leave the school. He wanted to step outside and see if anything changed there, but suddenly, his body was pulled back.


    -Whoa!


    Releasing a cry of surprise, Chris was thrown on the ground. He immediately tried to get up, but something plunged on top of him, making him lay on the floor. When he looked up, the girl¡¯s eyes were right at his face.


    -I¡¯m talking to you, you know?


    Her face was so close to his that their foreheads were touching each other and she was putting strength for them to be that way. Chris tried to move his arms to push her away but they were locked by her legs as she was straddling on his torso.


    -Can you please move?


    -Not until you talk with me.


    To show her resolve, the girl closed a bit more her legs to make sure he couldn¡¯t move at all. There was no way of him getting out from that position, Chris knew that, still, it was too embarrassing to be like that, especially since she was staring directly at him.


    He tried to turn his head to the side but the girl, fearing he wouldn¡¯t look at her, grabbed his head with both her hands and turned his sight at her again.


    -So? What is your answer? ¨C The girl was even closer than before, to the point both of their noses were touching as well.


    -Ok, Ok! I will talk to you! ¨C With a slightly red face, Chris gave up while looking at her blue and red eyes.


    Seen he was cooperative, the girl giggled and said:


    -See? It wasn¡¯t that hard.


    With that, the girl lifted her body and stand up, freeing Chris from her wrap. Realizing she got up, he lifted himself from the floor and stand in front of her.


    -What do you want to talk?


    -Why were you doing that before?


    -Did you look around us right now?


    With his hand, Chris did a gesture to show the girl the classrooms filled with people frozen as if they were statues. He knew she wasn¡¯t familiar with common sense but even she would perceive this was weird.


    -I told you before, this is normal.


    -No, it¡¯s not.


    He wanted to avoid trying to argue with her about it since there was a more important matter at hand, but she persisted with the same topic even now. If that was what she wanted to talk about, Chris didn¡¯t have a choice but to follow her peace.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    -Are you sure about it?


    -A hundred percent sure.


    From nine to thirteen, five days a week and some Saturdays if there are classes. Chris followed this routine since he started high school this year. If this happened before today, then he would notice.


    -Then¡­ what happened this morning?


    -What are you talking about?


    Hearing her question, Chris looked at her confused. When he came to school, everything was normal. Also, inside the classroom, his classmates were acting as usual. The only thing that happened was the girl being a new student and that was all.


    -The stuff about this morning. C¡¯mon, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember?


    (This will lead to nowhere¡­)


    If this continued, they would run around in circles without learning anything about the situation at Chris¡¯ school. Instead of trying to answer her questions, he decided it was better to convince her.


    -¡­Look, I know you want to help, but if we stay talking about this, we will not make any progress, so why not we go around trying to find something useful?


    With that said, Chris started to walk slowly towards the stairs to go to the second floor. It was too early to assume that all the school was like the first floor. But when he was heading there...


    -¡­Where were you this morning?


    He heard her asking questions once again.


    -Please, let¡¯s not continue with this and go.


    He stopped for a moment to say that to her and resumed his walk towards the stairs. Reaching the first step, Chris climbed up but was shocked to see the girl was in the standing between floors.


    -¡­Where were you this morning?


    -You¡­how did you¡­what¡­


    Chris was sure she was behind him and he couldn¡¯t understand how she did it. He didn¡¯t hear any steps or felt anything passing beside him, and yet she was ahead of him. Confused, Chris looked back and forth to figure out how she did it. Then, when he turned this sight once again to the top of the stairs, the girl was right at his face.


    -Ha! - Surprised, Chris stepped back and entered the hallway once again.


    -¡­Where were you this morning? - After finishing her question, the girl kept staring at Chris waiting for his response.


    -As I was saying, this will not lead us anywhere! - Although he was still trying to know how she just appeared right at his front, Chris managed to respond her.


    -¡­Where were you this morning?


    (Are you kidding me?!)


    She didn¡¯t stop asking the same question over and over again, disregarding his opinion about the topic the girl was insisting. He really wanted to just go and search for something, but in order to do that, Chris would need the girl, for more annoying as that sounded.


    -I was in the classroom! Are you happy now? Let¡¯s go already.


    Why does she want to know what, neither he knew nor wanted to know. Turning his back at her, Chris headed to the next set of stairs, a bit irritated with how the girl was treating this.


    -¡­And was there someone with you?


    (Not this again!)


    Just like before, when he reached the stairs, the girl was in the standing. Instead of being surprised about it, Chris climbed the stairs this time, without taking his eyes off the girl. Arriving at her side, he said:


    -For the last time, forget about it and-


    -¡­And was there someone with you? ¨C The girl said without letting him finish.


    -No, nobody was with me!


    She would continue to persist with this nonsense until she was satisfied, Chris could feel it. So now, he would reassure her without letting any loose ends for them to finally start investigating the cause.


    -I was alone! Alone! Me, no one else! All by myself! There was nobody in that classroom but me!


    The moment he went in, the classroom was empty and he was happy to have some time for himself after all the crazy things that happened to him lately. It was a good yet short time for him since the class was going to start in ten minutes.


    (¡­Wait¡­Ten minutes?)


    Now that Chris was thinking about it, it was weird. Since his house was near the school, he just walked from there and would arrive with just a couple of minutes before the class, so there was supposed to be some students inside already. Yet, he was alone.


    -Why weren¡¯t they insi-


    -¡­And before that?


    With a new question in his mind, Chris wanted to think about answers to his confusion, but his thoughts were interrupted as the girl continued asking him.


    -Before?


    Before he reached his classroom, he entered the school and walked straight up the stairs to his floor, passing through the others hallways. Even though he didn¡¯t meet any other student, Chris swears he was hearing the usual chatter in the halls.


    (But, what if¡­)


    What if there was no one there, this question stuck in Chris mind and he feared what the answer might be. If it were another day, this could be just a mere coincidence, but today, after seeing how the classrooms were, it was too weird for it to be one.


    -So you finally noticed, huh¡­


    As she looked at his startled face, the girl spoke her impression doing a faint smile at him. Just then Chris escaped his thoughts and faced her.


    -But¡­but this doesn¡¯t make sense! Earlier, I saw the sports team training outside!


    If nobody was inside the classroom or even inside the school, there were students in the sports field doing their own clubs activity before the class starts. Chris saw them there, so there was no mistake about it.


    -Yeah, there might be that too.


    -See? Then, if that is true, then-


    -But did you saw them personally?


    -¡­


    With those few words, Chris couldn¡¯t answer the girl anymore. It¡¯s true that he saw the sports team, from inside the classroom, so he couldn¡¯t take a closer look at the students who were there. Did they really move normally, Chris thought.


    -Dang it!


    He didn¡¯t know how it happened but he thought it must be something that occurred after the girl came to the school. Realizing his assumptions were wrong, Chris kicked the floor and sat down on a stair step, frustrated.


    He wanted to do something to solve this situation but what could he really do. He failed to notice his surroundings were weird and it was so obvious that it was literally right in front of him. If it wasn¡¯t for the girl pointing it out to him, Chris didn¡¯t know how long he would take to notice it.


    -Great¡­what to do now¡­


    The entire school might be frozen or worst. It was so confusing and illogical that Chris couldn¡¯t even begin thinking about where to start. All those questions without an answer¡­it was too much for him to handle, that was if he could handle.


    And then, he felt something warm embracing him.


    -It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m here with you.


    When he realized, the girl was right at his side, hugging him softly as she spoke with a gentle voice.


    -You don¡¯t need to do it alone.


    As Chris was listening to her, slowly, all the tension he had was leaving his body. Feeling his muscles relaxing, the girl continued.


    -I¡¯m going to help you, just like you did with me.


    Surprised, Chris turned his head to see the girl, just to find her smiling at him without a doubt on her face. He finally noticed now. There was an ally right at his side.


    -¡­Thanks. - It was a bit embarrassing for him to say it but Chris was happy none less to hear the girl saying that.


    And then, the school bell sang once again. The second break time was happening right now, but there was no need to rush over his class. Still, nothing would change if they stayed in the stairs forever.


    -Ok.


    With determination, Chris got up. The girl didn¡¯t trap him again and let him go without any resistance. She was about to get up as well but was surprised to see his hand extended to her.


    She looked at him but Chris had his face turned to the wall. Even though she couldn¡¯t see it clearly, there was a bit of red in his cheeks, making her a bit happy.


    She grabbed his hand and stood up. With a quick glance to check the girl, Chris walked up the stairs with her following behind him. He didn¡¯t know why but something inside him was telling that, if they were together, this wouldn¡¯t be as difficult as he thought it would.


    And then, when his feet touched the second floor.


    -¡­What are you doing here?


    A teacher was standing in the hallway. With a poker face, Chris stood there looking at the teacher.


    -Are you skipping class? - The teacher walked up to Chris normally, without having any sort of difficulties.


    -Oh¡­no, no! ¨C Recovering himself from his surprise, Chris responded to him ¨C You see¡­we were¡­


    He turned around to try getting some help from the girl to explain this situation, but she wasn¡¯t behind him anymore, leaving him alone. With the teacher right next to him looking at him angrily, all Chris could say was:


    -I...was¡­looking for a bathroom?

 Chapter 40: Lets not forget about it

    It was the lunch break. Without him noticing, time flew by and he was in the school cafeteria sitting together with his friends at a table all by themselves.


    -So¡­as I was saying¡­look at this.


    -Max, what is this?


    -¡­This is¡­the new generation David!


    In one side, there were David and Max focusing on watching something about a game trailer from Max¡¯s phone. They were eating while chatting happily as they brought up new theories about it.


    But Chris wasn¡¯t listening to them. He was meddling with the lunch his mother made to him while thinking about what happened before.


    After he met that teacher, Chris came back to his class, finding out his classmates were acting perfectly normal. When the break time was over and the lesson started, they were focused on the subject the teacher was teaching but, although quieter than usual, they weren¡¯t emotionless looking only at the blackboard.


    Hoping to see something that could be the cause for this weird incident, Chris decided to stay in class for the rest of the morning but his wait was for naught since his classmates weren¡¯t affected by it


    It was then an idea surged in his mind.


    (Could this be related to the game?)


    This question got his attention more than the lesson. First, nobody knew anything about [You are mine], a game that was supposed to be one of the season¡¯s hit. Second, a character from that game came to the real world and didn¡¯t know why she was here. And now the school classrooms had students that looked like emotionless dolls. It was too much weirdness for it to be just a coincidence.


    But, one thing Chris was certain: something was happening in his life and the only one that could help him solve it was the girl.


    (Trying to figure out why the game just vanished from everyone would be better, but there is just no clue that could help us figure it out. Maybe I should try to ask her if she knows anything more, but she already told me everything she knew. As I thought, the school could be out starting line, but what could be the cause?)


    It was too many questions to think about at once. He sighed from tiredness and ate a mouthful of the sandwich in his lunchbox.


    (Also, why is it that this is only happening to me? Everyone but me forgot about the game; besides the girl, I¡¯m the only one that could move when everyone was a statue. What will happen next? Will I be the target for assassination? Wait¡­the girl did try to kill me then, so-)


    -Chris!


    Due to the shout his friend made, Chris was startled and chocked with the food he was chewing.


    -What the¡­*cought*¡­heck Max?!


    -That is what I supposed to say. You weren¡¯t responding at all when we called you.


    Looking carefully at them while massaging his throat, Chris saw his two friends looking at him weirdly. He was so lost in his thoughts that maybe he didn¡¯t realize his friends were talking to him all this time.


    -Sorry, I was just¡­thinking, of something. ¨C After saying that, Chris returned to eat his lunch. ¨C So¡­what were we talking about again?


    -Forget it, man. It wasn¡¯t important anyway¡­ - Max sighed listening to his forced reply and put his phone away.


    -I¡­see.


    Feeling that the subject ended, Chris turned silent as he came back to his thoughts.  David and Max looked at each other, worried about their friend as they watching him in this state. Taking the lead, David asked Chris:


    -Is it about Midna?


    Surprised, Chris looked in disbelief at David. Trying his best to be discreet, he quickly looked back-and-fourth towards Max using only his eyes to plead David some concern regarding the subject in his presence, but the victim just smiled at him.


    -Don¡¯t worry about me, Chris. It¡¯s alright now.


    -No, I wasn¡¯t trying to-


    -Man, chill.


    He wanted to deny his friend¡¯s words but Max did a carefree smile to show he was fine by it.


    -You know me, right. It would take more than a rejection to stop me! In fact, that already became another memory of the past! A bad memory on top of that! So don¡¯t worry and count on us about anything you need.


    In his front, David and Max were doing thumbs up to show Chris he could rely on them. Seeing them like this made him a bit happy.


    -Thanks, but seriously, it¡¯s nothing big.


    There was no need for them to be involved as well. This was something happening to Chris and only him.


    (Besides, they wouldn¡¯t believe it anyway.)


    -C¡¯mon, man. Tell us the thing so we can hel...


    In a moment, Max looked over Chris and the confidence face of his distorted into an expression of pain, making Chris confused. As his head hit the table, Max placed both of his hands on his belly.


    -Max! ¨C Immediately, David went to check his friend to assist him.


    It didn¡¯t look like it was something serious, so Chris was calm as his friend suffered from something he saw. Looking behind him, the boy knew exactly the cause.


    From the cafeteria entrance, a group of six girls came in and all the other students stopped what they were doing as their eyes caught the sight of the student starting off her first day at the school.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The girl was idly chatting together with other students from the class as they sat by the table to eat. Just like what happened in the classroom, the whole cafeteria was stunned by her appearance, except for a single table.


    -I thought you said she was just another memory.


    -S-Shut up!


    Chris couldn¡¯t resist the urge to tease his friend that was so proud of himself, which Max rebuked with an irritated voice between his moans of pain. Turning his head so he could glare at Chris, Max said:


    -M-m-more importantly¡­what the heck is she doing here, Chris?!


    -My mom enrolled her here.


    -And you couldn¡¯t object to it?!


    -I was as pleased as you, you know?


    -Gosh darn-Ugh!


    -Max, calm down and breath slowly. Follow my lead.


    The more Max become agitated, his stomach ache became worse to the point he was wishing to go to the bathroom but didn¡¯t have the strength to do it, so all he could do was follow David¡¯s instructions.


    This was not a funny situation, but for Chris, that was stressed over all the things that happened to him lately, this was a good way to be more relaxed as he laughed at his friend suffering.


    But it was to protect these small moments in life that Chris would find a way to revert everything back to normal.


    [][][][][]


    Later on, after the lunch ended, it was time for the next lesson to begin, but Chris had other plans. It was time for him to look for answers. He asked to go to the bathroom and managed to get out of the classroom.


    The moment he stepped on the hallway, Chris turned back and, to his sorrow, his classroom became like the others he saw on the first floor earlier. But, unlike them, he could open the door to enter it anytime he wanted to, surprising the boy.


    And, one peculiar aspect caught his attention. The people inside, who were like statues looking ahead, became lively once again and acted normally, but when he closes the door, they revert back to that state, with the exception of the girl who could move as freely like he could.


    This made Chris notice two points to this strange phenomenon.


    First, it was regarding about classroom. No matter how much noise or disturbance he made outside if the door was closed and he opened it, nobody seemed to react to it, but, if the door was opened and he made a noise, they would react as normal.


    Also, there was another aspect that made him curious: the time inside the classroom. Unlike Chris originally though, the time would still pass even if the phenomenon was happening.


    For example: if the Student A hadn¡¯t their books on the table when Chris gets out of the classroom. At first, he thought people inside wouldn¡¯t take any action since they weren¡¯t moving, so Student A was still supposed to not have a book on their table, but, when Chris enters in the classroom again after waiting a bit outside, there was a book on the Student A¡¯s table.


    Chris noticed this by accident when he was leaving the class. When he left, there was a group of friends that couldn¡¯t control their voices. While Chris was testing the door, they were still talking loud and Chris heard the teacher shouting for them to stop and that he would spread them apart. The next time he opened the door, the group of friends was separated, sitting at other tables.


    The second point was about him. No matter how much Chris looked at, only he wasn¡¯t affected by this weird phenomenon. If it was only that, then it wouldn¡¯t be that worse for him, but something else lingered in his mind. Others students in his class had gone out to the bathroom earlier but none of them freaked out or commented about the others classrooms. Also, the phenomenon didn¡¯t occur when they left. For some reason, it only happened when Chris exited the classroom.


    (But why does it work like that?)


    There was some sort of connection between the strange things happening lately and Chris. He already forgot about coincidence by now. There must be an answer to this and the others questions, and Chris was determined to find them.


    And, of course, he wasn¡¯t alone on this.


    -Chris, I¡¯m back!


    From the stairs, the girl was running in the hallway towards Chris.


    -Hi. Did you get it?


    -Yep!


    As she said it, the girl gave him something on his hands. It was the key strap containing all the keys of his school. Normally, only the janitor was supposed to have it but. if Chris guessed right, he wouldn¡¯t need them now.


    -Thanks. Was it hard?


    -Nothing I couldn¡¯t handle. Besides, there was nobody there anyway.


    -And the others?


    -Just like the rest of them.


    When he reached the hallway, the girl was there right behind him. Seeing that she had an abnormal mobility, Chris asked her to check out the rest of the school¡¯s classrooms and bring the janitor¡¯s keys if she could. He knew this might be too much for one person alone, but the girl was sure she could do it.


    The janitor had a small storage room a bit far from the sports field, so Chris thought that it wouldn¡¯t be affected like the rest of the school. Luckily, he was right about it.


    -Well, let¡¯s do it then.


    The quicker they acted the better. There wasn¡¯t much time before class ended. Going to the next classroom, Chris checked the door first. Seeing it was locked, he immediately started testing which key was the correct one.


    He thought that, if his class was like that, then maybe other classrooms worked the same, but for some reason, they were all locked. If that was the case, then all he needed to do was unlocked them. After all, as the things were now, any sort of information was useful.


    (Nice!)


    Finally, a key matched the keyhole and it entered. Quickly, he turned it until he heard the click signalizing the lock was undone. He placed his hand on the doorknob and breathes in slowly.


    This was it, the first step to solve the whole situation. Something as simple as opening the door would be the way they would begin the search for clues. Honestly, Chris kind of wished it was something more exciting, but that didn¡¯t stop him to twist the doorknob and walk forward¡­just to hit the door with his head.


    (¡­What?)


    He was sure it was unlocked. There was no mistake in it. Again, he twisted the knob but the door didn¡¯t budge to his push. Frustrated, Chris his shoulder against the door to open it, but, even then, it didn¡¯t move an inch.


    (Are you kidding me right now?)


    It was as if he couldn¡¯t access it, like a restricted area he wasn¡¯t allowed to be in. No matter how much strength he mustered, the door remained shut in his face.


    -Need a help?


    Seeing Chris struggling without any success, the girl said to him.


    -All yours.


    Accepting her help, Chris moved away from the door. If it was about sheer force, she had it way more than him. Still, if she couldn¡¯t do it either, then there was more in this situation then he could think of.


    And then, the girl approached the door¡­while holding a scythe she took out of nowhere.


    (¡­Huh?)


    There were no problems in his eyes. Chris could see it clearly. The scythe appeared in an instant on the girl¡¯s hand, the same one she used while in the game.


    And she lifts it up to the point the blade was almost touching the ceiling, preparing to strike the door.


    -Wait, not like that-


    But, before Chris could stop her, the girl already had swung down the scythe. The clash between them was so great that Chris could feel it just by the noise it produced. Still, the girl didn¡¯t stop.


    She just kept swinging the huge scythe on the door. Each time she strikes it was faster, stronger than the last, to the point Chris couldn¡¯t even see the weapon anymore and just felt the cutting wind coming from the girl¡¯s attacks.


    After a minute or so, the girl finally stopped her rampage and looked with expectations for Chris with a smile, the same expression she bore when she wanted to be praised by him.


    -Did I help?


    Even after suffering from her strikes, the door still stood up and remained closed, but not that he was noticing it. For the first time in his life, Chris just stood there with a blank face, watching the situation unfold before his eyes without having any strength to stop it.


    It was also the first time he thought of a phrase to calm himself.


    (Don¡¯t forget she came from a video game, she came from a video game, she came from a video game¡­)

 Chapter 41: At least something went right

    Inside the classroom, there was a quiet sigh nobody but the owner heard. Not paying attention to the lesson at hand, the boy kept scribbling theory after theory on his notebook, never reaching a satisfying answer to them.


    (All of it was useless after all¡­)


    In the end, they couldn¡¯t find out anything relevant to solve the strange phenomenon. Just like the girl said, all the classrooms in the schools were locked and, even if Chris unlocked them, the door wouldn¡¯t budge.


    The only good thing they got from it was another noteworthy point. While it was impossible to enter classrooms other than his¡¯ when the class was happening, that wouldn¡¯t be the case when it was time for the break between lessons. For some reason, during that time, the effects of the phenomenon would stop occurring and the school would return back to normal, even if it were just for ten minutes.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t enough for them.


    Chris thought about staying in another classroom, entering it just a couple seconds before the bell for the next period rang, but he gave up such idea due to the fear of his doubts. If he stayed, perhaps he could find useful information as to why this was happening, but what if he was affected by it?


    This question haunted his mind, sending chills on his spine since he thought about it. There was no guarantee it could or not happen, he knew that, still, the ¡°what if¡± won over his curiosity to discover. Besides, something was telling him to not be inside them during those times, like an instinct saying it wasn¡¯t natural to go there.


    Now, after investigating the school toughly, Chris decided to rest and stay until the school ended to go home. After all, they only had this lesson left before they were free to go.


    (But seriously, she is something.)


    Using only his eyes to avoid attention, Chris glanced at the girl¡¯s back as she was focused on the lesson. Today, he was honestly surprised by her actions. Not only she behaved like a normal person in front of others but also was seriously helping him


    Remembering how he acted towards her earlier, Chris thought of himself being a bit rude with her. He was confused with everything happening at once that his reason just stopped and let his emotions take over him. If it wasn¡¯t for her, he would be running around in circles without getting anywhere.


    (Maybe I should start trusting her more.)


    [ME & MP = Partners]


    A faint smile was made with his lips. With that thought in mind, Chris made the final scribble on his notebook before closing it. The clock on the wall was almost reaching thirteen o¡¯clock, as the students were waiting anxiously for the bell letting them go home.


    -Ok. That¡¯s it for today¡¯s lesson. Class dismissed.


    As the teacher announced the end of the school seconds before the bell rang, the students quickly got up from their seats and went out with their friends'' groups.


    It would be too much of a hustle to go together with them, so Chris was taking his time to pack his belongings before heading out. After all, there was no need to rush.


    But then, after just a couple or so students exit the classroom, the teacher suddenly recalled something.


    -Oh right! Don¡¯t forget to study for the exams tomorrow.


    Just like a bucket of cold water, the teacher¡¯s word cooled the refreshed expression of the students who thought they could finally relax, but, for one of them, it was startled to hear it.


    (¡­What?)


    Nobody told Chris about an exam, but coming from the teacher, there was no way of it being a lie. If there was such a thing as an exam being so close, his friends would at least tell him about it but no warning was made. He lost about a week of new subjects due to his injury and today he wasn¡¯t paying any attention to the classes because he wanted to investigate the phenomenon.


    In other words, Chris wasn¡¯t prepared at all for it!


    -Yeah, I know it¡¯s weird to have an exam so earlier in the semester, but we got our hands tied due to the snowstorm, so there was no way to remark it or the school schedule wouldn¡¯t handle all the demands for the remaining of the year. Also, the teachers, myself included, are all confident that you guys would have a good grade even if it¡¯s this soon, so do your best to study and¡­


    This teacher was the type of person that, once he started talking, he wouldn¡¯t stop before making sure he had explained everything. Well, that is also why he was teaching Physics.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    While listening to the teacher¡¯s inspiration speech to them, the students were leaving the room with less energy than before, except Chris, who had now realized his fate too late to change anything. Eventually, he was the only one left.


    Quickly, after noticing he was alone, Chris grabbed his bag and rushed to the classroom¡¯s door, disregarding anything he was hearing about the reasons for the exam.


    But, before he could step out, as he passed by the side of one table, Chris spotted something that caught his interest. It was a notebook, probably left behind by a forgetful student. Usually, he would just hand it to the teacher to keep for the owner, but as for this one¡­


    (Is this hers?)


    He wasn¡¯t paying much attention to what the girl¡¯s belongings were, but this notebook was on top of the side where she was sitting. It didn¡¯t cost him anything, so Chris took it for her. In the end, they would meet each other at the same home after school.


    [][][][][]


    His way to the entrance hasn''t crowded and only a few students were casually talking in the hallways. Waiting was a good decision of Chris part. Currently, he was passing through the front doors of his school, looking for where the girl was.


    And, it didn¡¯t take him long to find out.


    In the front yard, there was a circle of students around something. If you were at the ground level, there wouldn¡¯t be a way to find out who was at the center of it. But, for someone like Chris who was at the top of the stairs between the school and the yard, they could catch the sight of a platinum hair in the middle of those students.


    (Well¡­ Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?)


    There was no doubt about where the girl was now, but seeing such a big circle surrounding her, composed of boys and girls, was quite a surprise for him. Unlike his class, those students weren¡¯t shy when it came to a direct approach, and Chris was starting to think of it was a problem.


    Anyone would feel intimidated by that many people around them while talking at the same time like it was some sort of a fish market. Even Chris having some distance between them could hear from how loud they were.


    For the girl, he wouldn¡¯t be that worried, but it was unpleasant to be in a situation like that, even more, when it was your first day at the school. But how could he help her?


    He could just go straight in the middle, stoic with his feelings, grab her hand and run for it until they arrived at his home, but how many rumors would that cause about them? Also, he wasn¡¯t very sure he could get out the circle once he went in the middle. There were some people of the football team among them as well.


    Although, there was one thing he could use.


    Opening his bag, Chris took out the notebook he took from his classroom. It was quite lucky for him to find out something she had forgotten otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be possible to approach her with a good excuse.


    (Seriously, compared to the whole school thing, this type of thing is made too easy.)


    Just like he thought about it, Chris already all the things he needed to get her out of there. All he had to do was: went in, gave the notebook to the girl, got out, then the conversation of the circle would lose momentum and she would be free to go, simple as that.


    Mission accomplished.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    (¡­AM I AN IDIOT OR WHAT?!)


    As if it would end like that. That circle was like a prison. Once in, it wasn¡¯t up to you to choose when to get out. They would be the focus of the group, in front of all the curious eyes they had over the girl. It would be the downfall for the both of them.


    Chris needed another plan or his peaceful school life would be over in an instant, but there weren¡¯t many options to choose from!


    (Wait! That is it!)


    There was one thing he could do that wouldn¡¯t result in him to be there, but it was awkward for him to do it. Still, it was the best shot he had to help her escape in that situation.


    (Well, here goes nothing.)


    With the notebook on his hands, Chris was breathing in and out to resolve himself before doing it. And then, judging it was the right time, he did it.


    -EXCUSE ME!


    Just like that, every student that was close to hear the shout coming from the school¡¯s entrance turned their attention to see the lone boy standing in the stairs while holding a notebook above his head.


    -Does this notebook belong to anyone here?!


    And he kept shouting, loud enough for even the third floor hear him. The boy didn¡¯t care about the gazes he was receiving, as he had a plan he was hoping to work.


    -Did somebody lose a notebook?!


    One by one, they began to lose interest in him and returned to do whatever they were doing before, but he wasn¡¯t doing it for them.


    -I just to return it, so if anyone lost it, here it is!


    Maybe he was being a bother or even an annoyance at this point. Maybe this wouldn¡¯t work either. Heck, even the notebook he got may not be even hers. Somebody else from his class may have forgotten there when he wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    But, the boy didn¡¯t want this to end without a result.


    And then-


    -Huh¡­ Hello there?


    There she was, right in front of him. The new student of the school, the one who was stealing all the attention the moment someone saw her. Now, she was free from the students¡¯ prison around her.


    -I believe that is mine.


    The girl extended her hand towards him.


    -Here you go.


    The boy gave her the notebook.


    -Thanks¡­ For bringing it to me.


    The girl expressed her thanks as she held the notebook.


    -Meh, it wasn¡¯t much. See ya.


    With that, the boy walked down the stairs, passing through the envious eyes of boys who wanted a chance to talk with her and left the school premise with a straight face, happy that at least one of his plans was a success today.


    [][][][][]


    And this happened when nobody was near him.


    (Holy dang! That was more embarrassing than I thought!)

 Chapter 42: The night before the exams

    -Chris, I don¡¯t think I can keep up¡­ - Said the girl with a tired tone.


    -C¡¯mon, just one more time. ¨C But the boy insisted on her to continue.


    -No¡­I really can¡¯t do this anymore¡­ - Between her breaths, the girl pleaded to stop.


    -You are almost there. ¨C And the boy wasn¡¯t going to let her go.


    -But I-


    -Enough with the excuses! Just do it already! ¨C Without letting her have a rest, the boy didn¡¯t stop.


    -Noooooooooooooooo! ¨C With a long and embarrassing scream, the girl said her last words before collapsing from exhaustion.


    -Stop with the drama and continue studying, for Pete¡¯s sake!


    This happened in the living room at Chris¡¯ house. Sitting by the center table filled with textbooks, there was the girl, who was resting her head on a book, and Chris, who was forcing her to finish the questions.


    Tomorrow was the day they would have tests on his class and he wasn¡¯t wishing to get mock exams in the case of bad grades. In order to avoid that, Chris wanted to study the moment he got at his house, but then he recalled something crucial that could also be a drawback at this point: the girl.


    He was a bit nervous about letting her be alone with such a thing as a test coming by, so he did the first reasonable thing that came in his mind, which forced her to study under his surveillance. Either way, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a difference if he didn¡¯t do that.


    When they were in class, the girl wasn¡¯t talking to him at all, not even a tiny bit, so, at least, to his happiness, Chris thought that she had finally gained common sense, but it turns out he was wrong once again. All it took was she stepping into the house and she was stuck like glue, always at his back, following everywhere he went without taking her eyes off him.


    If this continued while he was studying, Chris wouldn¡¯t know what to do to stop the girl. So, instead of fighting her, he made the girl join him. After all, she also needed to pass the tests; otherwise, their search in the school would be delayed.


    -C¡¯mon, weren¡¯t you happy when you hear we were studying?


    -¡­It was because you said we would be together.


    -But we are together, studying together. Now, stop complaining and finish the questions.


    -Urgh¡­ - With a dissatisfactory moan, the girl reluctant resumed writing down on the textbook in her front.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    (At times like this, you really look like a normal girl.)


    It was the impression Chris had when seeing her against studying. After watching the girl do so many unreal feats, the bad ones, the good ones and the ones that surprise him even now, it felt nice to know she also got a side like this.


    -Don¡¯t be like that. When we finish this, we can make dinner. How about it?


    -Yay! ¨C As if she was filled with determination, the girl became focused on the questions, quickly answering all of them.


    In the past week, there were various things Chris tried to teach the girl but he also learned more about her. In one day, he discovered that one of the things she liked to do was cooking, but she wasn¡¯t very good at it. The day he had let the girl on her own in the kitchen was one Chris didn¡¯t want to remember.


    [][][][][]


    -I thought you cooked something the first day you came here!


    -Actually¡­mom¡­did it for me¡­to deliver to you¡­


    -But how can be a fire in the water?!


    -The wrong ingredient, I guess?


    -Are you kidding me?!


    [][][][][]


    It gave him chills just thinking about how he had to clean all that up before his mother came back from work. His broken shoulder at that time was hurting for the whole night afterward.


    But then, it was also a good way to teach her about common sense, so instead of not allowing she to be near the kitchen ever again, the girl could use it anytime she wanted¡­as long Chris was there with her and she followed every order he gave.


    -Here!


    Right at his face, the girl was opening the book with both of her hands to show him the inside. All the questions on both pages were filled, showing no doubt she completed all of them.


    -They are all answered. Nice job.


    With a quick look at it, there were some, no, many mistakes here and there, but for Chris, it was worth that she gave her all to answer them. There was no need to rush things and expect her to know all of it in one try.


    -See? See? Now, can we do it already?!


    -I know, don¡¯t need to shout. Let¡¯s take a break. It¡¯s late anyway.


    Leaving those words, Chris got up from his seat and walked to the kitchen, with the girl happily following at his back with skips. They were studying for almost all the noon without resting. Although it might be harsh his ways to prepare for tomorrow, Chris wouldn¡¯t let something like the exams obstruct them from stopping the phenomenon.


    -Can we do that thing I liked?


    -It takes too long to do it. Let¡¯s go with something simple.


    -But aren¡¯t we going to stay in the kitchen?


    -Don¡¯t put your hopes too high. This is a break. We still need to study afterward, you know?


    -Why?! I answered all the questions!


    -In one textbook. Do your best to fill the other ones.


    -Agh! This is so unfair!


    -Welcome to the real world. Hahahaha!


    It was already night. Like he was used to, his mother wasn¡¯t home by the time he arrived due to her work. She would either return late or not even return until the next day, leaving the boy to live inside the house without anyone but himself. All those times he ate the dishes made with his own hands, alone at the dinner table, became common to him.


    But recently, because of a certain someone in his life, this tradition in his life was beginning to change little by little. He wasn¡¯t sure why, even though she was flipping his life who know many times over, he didn¡¯t want her to just vanish out of his sight like she did many times in the game.


    Although it was sudden and he may have wished for it happen in another way, even with all the weirdness happening in his school and many other questions floating in his mind, there was thought Chris couldn¡¯t lie to himself right now: it was fun having someone around.

 Chapter 43: The perfect plan

    The time has come.


    It was the first thing Chris felt when he woke up that morning. Everything he did feel different. As he brushed his teeth, as he placed food for the pets, as he ate breakfast, as he walked to the school.


    It was a feeling well known for him and he was remembering.


    Placing his feet on the school¡¯s grounds, Chris could see some of his classmates were the same as him.


    Everyone was focused to defend themselves from what was to come. On their hand, their only way to hone their best weapons was being used. Some of them had a look of despair and dark circles under their eyes showing they weren¡¯t ready for it. Others were proudly waiting with their heads up for the future.


    Chris was neither of them. He was neither cautious nor confident, rather, he was anxious. Unlike his fellow classmates, he was behind. What would be on it? How would it be? Would the teacher allow an abstract? Those questions he didn¡¯t know the answer.


    The only thing he knew was when the classroom¡¯s door was shut, he would know all of them, for better or worse.


    Exams days as this one were like that for everyone.


    He opened his eyes and was joined the countless others students who were in wait for the bells to signalize the beginning of it. But, all of this was but a memory for him. After all, his life wasn¡¯t as it used to be.


    Unlike what his imagination was showing, the reality was far different. The time before class was only five minutes, yet, nobody could be seen around the school. There was a part of him that, even if he knew it would be like this, still wished for this to be just a dream.


    He had no choice other than accepting it, wanting or not. Still, it felt so surreal. He walked through the empty hallways that were usually filled with students chatting together with their friends and looked inside classrooms with nobody inside.


    This was all a big prank and everyone was just messing up with him, all of them were around the corner holding their laughs while watching him panic. Soon, everyone will jump at him and shout ¡°Surprise!¡± but this already passed the point of being a joke.


    Although that wouldn¡¯t matter for Chris now.


    The school was still working properly despite being affected by the phenomenon. It was clear after Chris and the girl investigated a little during the classes. There wasn¡¯t much to rely on, but it was enough to put his mind at ease.


    And so, that also meant the exams were going to exist. And if he failed the exams, they would lose time because of retake exams. And if they lost time, things could get even worse.


    Imagine if what was happening in the school would spread to the city as well. Nobody would be there working, everyone was going to be a statue for life! But what if it could reach worldwide?! That would mean only Chris and the girl left alone in the world.


    If they ended up like that, then maybe they would need to repopulate the planet and¡­


    (Stop! Stop! Let¡¯s not go to that direction!)


    Chris was starting to overthink again. It was not the time to have those thoughts. There was an exam coming up and he needed to concentrate. Rushing things now would only need to a bigger mess in the future.


    With that in mind, he finally entered the empty classroom and took his seat. Looking at the clock, there was about one minute left before the class begins. All Chris managed to do was put his case on the table before the bell sang.


    As it was ringing, the other students, one by one, started to enter the classroom and headed to their seats, with a wholesome of them with a tired look on their faces.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    It didn¡¯t take long before the teacher also came in. He did his greetings and went to his desk, taking over some papers from a folder inside his bag. All the students were looking at him and, principally, those papers anxiously.


    He wasted about five minutes checking each sheet before walking to the center of the class.


    -Everyone, I¡¯m about to hand over the exams. Once handed, you will not be allowed to exit the class, so if you want to leave, this is the-


    Before the teacher could finish giving his warnings, the classroom was suddenly open and from there came the new student barely making in time for class.


    -Sorry, I was a bit lost on my way from home.


    With a face showing none concern for arriving late, the girl made her way to her seat while ignoring the awkward stare of the teacher who couldn¡¯t think of a way to scold someone who just arrived from another country.


    -If you want to leave, do it now.


    Instead of it, he just continued like nothing had happened. Seeing nobody was getting up, the teacher started to deliver to each student the four-page exam. And Chris, getting one of the last samples, already looked down and wrote his name in the paper.


    [][][][][]


    -Ok, pencils down. Time is up.


    Just like the cold blade of an executioner, the teacher announced the end of the exams. He walked through the classroom and collected the papers on the desks, without consideration for the student¡¯s feelings.


    Only a few were calm and could finish the tests with time to spare, others were relieved as they were finishing before the deadline, although some were in despair completing almost two full pages worth of answers. The majority of them were nervous because of not answering all the questions.


    The teacher reached the end of the classroom and picked the papers on Chris¡¯ desk while he was appearing confident as his exam being taken away from him. He did his bests and all the things he wrote were true to his beliefs. With that, he was staring at his classmates¡¯ reactions with a faint smile on his face, but¡­


    (¡­I didn¡¯t know a dang thing that was there)


    That smile had the meaning of defeat. Even after consulting many textbooks and his past week¡¯s homework, Chris was sure he learned a thing or two for the exam, and when he saw the first question, he realized how wrong he was.


    The contents were something he didn¡¯t even know what it was. There were numbers with letters alongside a couple of traces forming some sort of modern art. And this wasn¡¯t even Math. The only hope he had was the multi-choice answer, allowing Chris to just shoot the answers he thought were the right ones.


    The worse of all, this was only the first exam of the day. The teacher already got out the class and they were on break time now before the next period starts. A little rest after the hardships they had passed through.


    -Hello Midna, how are you?


    But some students weren¡¯t affected by the tense atmosphere at all. The same group of girls from yesterday, led by Lindsey, came by the girl¡¯s desk. Ignoring the other students¡¯ sorrow, they were all talking with enjoying and smiles.


    -Hi. I¡¯m fine, thanks for asking.


    -Great, but is it true that you got lost today?


    -It seems like it. I¡¯m not familiar with the city just yet.


    -Guess not, I think we should fix that.


    -How about we got out one day and¡­


    There was another exam happening in less than five minutes and those girls were happily chatting like it was another usual day. Some students were envious of how calm and carefree that group could be even after passing something like that. Although for one of them it was different.


    (You sure know how to be normal now, huh)


    It was all lies she came up with, but Chris was happy about it. She said to everyone ears that she was lost and they all believed it, but it was all lies.


    The two of them went to the school together after exiting Chris¡¯ house, but before they arrived, the girl suddenly stops and said to his confused face:


    -It would be weird if they found us alone in the classroom. Better if I wait for a little before coming in.


    (I¡¯m so proud of you!)


    To tell the truth, Chris was a bit wary of being alone with the girl, mostly because of what their classmates would think of them and didn¡¯t know how to tell her. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if they just sat apart from each other but knowing her, he didn¡¯t know if she could hold herself.


    But now his worries were gone. She understood each other standing in the classroom, not giving him any sort of unnecessary attention since here they were nothing more than strangers in the others¡¯ eyes.


    The perfect plan, it was really without any flaws on it. And she was the one who made it, all by herself. It filled Chris¡¯ heart with joy. His student was growing up right in front of him.


    While Chris was lost in his happy thoughts, the classroom door opened once again and the new teacher came in.


    -Be quiet and to your seats. The exams will begin now. ¨C With only a few cold words, she came in and waited for all the students to return to their desks.


    And like that, the exams continued.

 Chapter 44: What she wanted to talk about

    He hit the table without having any resistance or wanting to stop it, let the gravity pull his head down as it pleased. He continued to hit it multiple times until his forehead was marked with the painful red of his mistakes.


    -Let me guess: exams today? - A voice called him without showing any concern for his actions.


    -Aham¡­ - The boy mumbles some words, confirming the question.


    -And how did it go? ¨C Another voice called him as if it was mocking his current state.


    -How do you think I went? ¨C Responding with sarcasm, the boy lifted his head up and looked at his friends.


    It was the lunch break and, as usual, Chris and the other two were together on the same table. All the exams of today were finished, ending his suffering even if for a little, but the results weren¡¯t very positive, Chris was quite sure of it.


    The only questions he knew were thanks to the homework he did during his one-week absence, but that was just about one-third of the total he answered. The rest of the answers he marked were all according to his logic and luck.


    It was disappointing to know something as simple as an exam could be the cause of obstructing the investigation of the school. Remembering the things that happened this morning, the boy sighed.


    -Seriously, I don¡¯t want to have mock exams¡­


    -Hey, look at the bright side. At least you will understand the subject then.


    -¡­You are really not letting go of yesterday, huh, Max?


    -What? I don¡¯t know what you are saying. I¡¯m just happy that my friend will be doing his best to learn more subjects!


    Chris saw Max with a great smile looking down on him, open even more the wound he got earlier.


    -Stop that, Max. Our exams are coming soon, you know?


    -C¡¯mon, David, just look at him. I bet he didn¡¯t even study because he was playing with a certain someone at night.


    -...I would appreciate that someone that never had a relationship stops commenting on my life.


    -See?! See?! I know what happens! The two alone in his room, getting real comfy, with the heater on, slowly, they would take out their sweaty clothes, and then Chris couldn¡¯t hold himself anymore and would push her down, with both their faces closing in and-


    -What are you saying in the middle of other people, you idiot!


    Max was being too delusional in his own fantasies about a boy and girl living under the same roof, but his voice started to attract the attention of other students who were looking at them with a  bit of disgust, thinking they were talking about an adult game.


    -¡­Is it true, Chris?


    -Of course not, David! There is no way I would do that with her.


    How would he force himself on her? With the girl¡¯s strength, she would easily stop him at the moment. No, maybe she would accept him if tried to. Rather, it would be her that would take the initiative if that were to happen.


    -I¡¯m not like a dog in heat that would confess to someone in their first meeting.


    -Hey, Chris, I will not that one pass!


    -Shut your mouth! If you want to relief your anger on someone, go find a mirror!


    -Chris, you!


    In a blink of an eye, both of them were over the table, locking their hands while their heads were almost touching. If you were to say it, sparks could be seen going out of each other eye as if this was something relevant to do.


    -Stop, both of you.


    With a chop using both of his hands, David made Chris and Max return to their seats while holding the back of their heads with pain.


    -Let me tell you¡­Chris¡­ - While still trying to resist the tears from falling from his eyes, Max glared at Chris ¨C I would rather have the courage and confess than never confess at all! You never tried to do it even once after having many girls you liked since middle school, while I had my heart shattered multiple times!


    For more than he didn¡¯t want to admit when it came to love affairs, Max was already miles ahead of Chris, even if he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend on his many attempts.


    -That doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t need to have some restraint from times to times!


    -But the point if being ready to face reality! Just look at me! How much time do you think it will be for me to recover from a rejection? I can do over a day before if I want to!


    -This is one of the saddest things I had heard from you.


    His friend was bragging about how much he could handle a rejection while keeping a proud look on his face while everyone in the cafeteria could hear him, with some students even going to other tables far away due to the embarrassment. As someone close to him, Chris was feeling a bit of pity.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    And then, his so-called friend laughed.


    -You don¡¯t understand anything, little one¡­the most satisfying of the confessions is¡­the one you get after many had failed.


    To this point, Chris wasn¡¯t really paying attention. For him, Max already had this brain overheated and nothing that came out of his mouth would make sense. Rather than that, he was curious about David, that didn¡¯t say anything this whole time and was eating his sandwich like this was common.


    But, perhaps he misjudges Chris¡¯ look as if he was asking for his opinion on this matter, so David swallows what was in his mouth and cleared his throat to say:


    -Don¡¯t know. My first confession was accepted and I was really happy.


    -Don¡¯t take this opportunity to show off your girlfriend!


    It was a noisier than usual, this day in the cafeteria. Chris just wanted this to be just one calm and relaxing time with his friends to forget about this morning, but instead the peace of mind he wished for was switched for¡­this.


    (Seriously¡­Why did we reach this topic?)


    Max wouldn¡¯t stop arguing with David, that was going on and on about his girlfriend and was turned into a discussion to see which one of them was right about the whole confession idealism. It would take a mirage to stop them now.


    And then, they stopped, but it was not because of a mirage. A sound was heard, a familiar sound any of them could remember. They all looked at the direction it came from and were speechless.


    On one side of the table, there was a girl holding two food trays with a smile on her face.


    -Excuse me, is this seat available?


    With just a question, silence filled the table. All that discussion was easily finished like it didn¡¯t ever happen from the shock they felt. Slowly, each one of them started to react in their own way.


    -S-S-Sorry, I gotta go! ¨C While holding his stomach, Max dashed out of the cafeteria.


    David could only watch as he left, leaving him behind together with the girl. After that day, there was something with her that he didn¡¯t want to deal with, but it would be rude to just ignore her so he was in a dilemma in his mind about how to act.


    -Max, wait up! ¨C David went after his friend. It wasn¡¯t to escape from the girl, his friend was sick and he wanted to help, that is all.


    Just like that, there was only Chris and the girl left at the table. She then looked at him and innocently asked:


    -Mind if I sit down here?


    Her face didn¡¯t contain ill intentions, with a smile so pure that would enchant anyone who saw it, but Chris could see it the real intentions behind that mask. She wanted to sit and would continue to ask that to the point would be like a broken record.


    -S-Sure, go ahead.


    He gave in after realizing there was no chance of him winning that fight. With his acceptance, the girl sat down on the opposite side of him. He waited for her to start talking but she was beginning to eat her lunch innocently, taking her time to chew as she was enjoying the food.


    (Wait, this is bad!)


    Her pressure made him unconsciously agree with her, not even taking notice of where they were! Chris didn¡¯t need to look to know many students were staring in their direction. Gazes filled with curiosities and jealousies were directed at him.


    -Huh, why-


    -Ops, how could I forget!


    Wanting for this to stop, Chris wanted to know why she had come to him but the girl interrupted him before he could finish. Then, in his front, came the other food tray she had by her side.


    Chris was looking at the food tray, with a simple set his school¡¯s canteen offered over it, with confusion. Holding that same expression, he looked at the girl.


    -What? Not hungry?


    -No, that is not it¡­but why?


    He didn¡¯t like to spend money on this since he had a homemade lunch he brings to school almost all the days. In fact, the two of them had the same lunch today. But, that wasn¡¯t the true meaning of his question.


    -C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be like that. It was hard to come up with something to repay you, you know?


    -What?


    The girl acted as if his reaction displeased her, looking at him with a bit of annoyance.


    -The notebook, you dummy! Don¡¯t you remember it?


    (So that is what she meant.)


    It was something he didn¡¯t think straight back then. There must have been a less embarrassing way than shouting in the middle of everyone, but he was too tired to do so, leaving him with a wish to forget about it.


    -Besides, that way we can talk normally, right? - Finishing with one of her eyes blinking, as if a child planning a mischief, the girl whispered for only him to hear.


    -Wait¡­


    (It can¡¯t be¡­!)


    She lost her notebook due to her clumsiness; Chris returned it, thus making a good deed towards her; now she wanted to repay him. Thinking like this, it didn¡¯t feel weird at all for them to be together even if others were watching.


    -But why didn¡¯t you wait for later?


    If it was for a casual conversation, they could do it during classes. Chris was planning to continue the investigation since the exams were done, so there was no point of risking the contents of their talks to be heard by the students around them.


    But then, the girl changed.


    -Do you want to die?


    In a brief moment, her eyes became sharp and her tone was dead cold, with a voice so low that was like a reaper sentencing him to death. There was no bluff in her words.


    It was the same look she had when they meet that night, making Chris almost jump off his seat in fear. His mind became blank, his back was shivering. All of his instincts were telling for him to leave but his body wouldn¡¯t obey his will to move.


    -I think I got your attention now, but I wish if you could take a look at your surroundings first.


    Just like that, the girl returned to her cheerful self and resumed to eat like nothing had happened. On the other hand, Chris was at the edge of his seat with a terrified look on his face. It didn¡¯t take long for him to notice some students looking weirdly at him and control a bit of his composure.


    -What were you thinking?!


    That little prank of hers did scare him. For a moment, he had forgotten he was in the school and would run for his life.


    -I¡¯m sorry if I scared you, but I couldn¡¯t help it!


    Being happy for some reason he couldn¡¯t understand, the girl holds her face as if trying to contain her excitement. It looked like she was just doing it because it was amusing for her.


    -Besides¡­I needed to make sure you understood how harsh this is. ¨C With an assuring tone, the girl said while looking directly at Chris¡¯ eyes.


    Her eyes were fixed on his with an unwavering feeling within them, making him flinch in surprise. After a week of living together, this was the first time he had seen the girl making that face.


    -¡­What do you mean?


    She tried to answer him, but each time she opened her mouth, the girl would retreat, struggling to find the correct words to tell him or even preparing herself for what she was about said.


    -Chris¡­ - She manages to spill the first word out of her mouth, even with some difficulties. ¨C The truth is, earlier today, I-


    And then, a loud noise happened, interrupting the girl. Something was forcibly placed on the table the two of them shared as if it was announcing it had come there. When they turned towards the direction it came, they saw someone else had taken a seat with them.

 Chapter 45: A surprise at the very end

    It was a boy wearing easy-to-move clothes, another student from the school. He had a bit of tan on his skin, with a carefree aura around him that made him being more approachable; still, he had a good physique on his body.


    -Hello there, I don¡¯t believe we were introduced yet. ¨C Extending his hand, the boy continued - I¡¯m Kyle, nice to meet you!


    His hand and friendly attitude weren¡¯t going towards Chris. Instead, the boy, Kyle, had all of his focus on the girl. But, in contrast to his merry approach, the girl wasn¡¯t saying anything and just stared at him with an emotionless face.


    -Not much your thing huh¡­


    From her reaction, Kyle was disheartened as he retrieves his hand but it sounded so unnatural that anyone could tell it was a lie.


    -You know, I heard you were from overseas.


    Without losing a single breath, he swiftly changed topics.


    -That is so cool! Which parts were you?


    He waited a bit for the girl to say something but she remained silent.


    -Wait! Wait! Let me guess! You are from¡­Russia!


    He lively talked with her but the girl just looked at him.


    -What, was I wrong? Dang it, I swear it was because of your gorgeous hair¡­but, now that I see better, your face looks European. If I were to say it, then¡­German! No, they can¡¯t match your beauty. How about¡­French! Who am I kidding? If you were from French, you would be a model no doubt.


    After each word he said, the more transparent his motives were, and the more irritated the girl became.


    -Surprised, huh? Yeah, I know a thing or two from my travels there, but I had never seen someone like you before. Tell me, which oyster was responsible for such a fine pearl?


    -¡­Leave.


    Not wanting to hold herself anymore, the girl bluntly told Kyle with a single word out of her mouth. But contrary to her expectations, that only made him happy.


    -C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be this cold. I¡¯m just trying to know you better since we are from the same school and all.


    With that exchange, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t going to leave any time soon. Now, Chris was starting to get worried. He had an idea this would happen someday when the girl started to be around other people, but what Kyle was doing might be too much for her to handle.


    Looking at Kyle¡¯s smile, the girl sighed and recovered herself.


    -Sorry to inform, but right now I¡¯m busy with someone else, so if you gave us some space, I would appreciate it. Thanks!


    Changing the way she was looking towards him, the girl expressed her thoughts while imitating his attitude. It was only then that Kyle turned around to notice that Chris was also on the table.


    -Oh, I see. Sorry to interrupt!


    He then proceeds to pick up his tray and get up from the table, leaving them alone once again. Seeing Kyle leaving made Chris relieved.


    (Thank God nothing bad happened¡­)


    And, when his guard was down, an arm went over Chris¡¯ shoulder, making him surprised.


    -But hey, isn¡¯t more the merrier? After all, we can all have a good time together!


    Taking the seat right at Chris¡¯ side, Kyle sat down again. Chris couldn¡¯t believe what was happening as he looked at the other boy with surprise.


    (You idiot! Why did you come back?!)


    Everything was solved but that guy didn¡¯t get the message. All you had to do was look at the girl¡¯s reaction to know she wasn¡¯t interested in him.


    -Say¡­are you really not going away?


    The girl talked in a monotone that didn¡¯t match her contented face. While Kyle was confident after seeing her expression, Chris was paying attention in another part of her body, more precisely her right hand that was passing her index finger on top of the tableware knife¡¯s blade.


    -Why would I go away when I¡¯m with friends?


    Hearing his words, the girl had an astonished look on her face, stopping all of her actions.


    -¡­Friends?


    As if her reaction was pleasant for him, Kyle made a huge smile.


    -Yeah! There is nothing better than being with friends, right?


    He kept emphasizing the word ¡°friends¡± to make sure everyone heard it right, and, from the girl¡¯s puzzled expression, it worked.


    -Hmm¡­


    And then, he heard something coming from his side.


    -I had never met you, dude.


    It was Chris voice sounding a bit unease, so Kyle soon lost interest and returned to see the girl, but was taken back after seen her returning to the initial stage of when he started talking.


    -Chris, is he not your friend?


    As if she wanted to assure how the things really were, the girl asked in a commanding tone that even Kyle was surprised.


    -Like I said, we had nev-


    -Chris! Buddy, how didn¡¯t you talk about me to her man?


    With a loud voice, Kyle stopped Chris¡¯ words before that could be completed, bringing the boy closer to him with his arm around Chris¡¯ neck.


    -Man, I thought you already talked about us before. Do you have any idea how embarrassing it would have been if I had talked all that without my friend to cover up? I would never even try it!Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Even if they were close, Kyle also made sure it was loud enough for the girl also to hear it, although she wasn¡¯t paying attention to anything he was saying and was looking only at Chris.


    -What are you-


    Not wanting to be closer to him, Chris tried to push away Kyle¡¯s arm, but the so-called ¡°friend¡± put more strength on his grip, tighten Chris¡¯ throat that made him stop talking.


    -But don¡¯t worry man, I forgive you. After all, this is a good chance to do it¡­right?


    In a position that made the girl not seen his face, Kyle was looking down at Chris while making sure he couldn¡¯t get away from him. The smile on his face was full of malice, implying for the boy to do what he says.


    (¡­So that is what is going now¡­)


    There were rumors about those types of people in schools, but Chris had never encountered one of them until now that is. He didn¡¯t know a way to deal with Kyle at that moment, so he was lost to what to do.


    -¡­Is something wrong?


    They were in that stage for some time that the girl grew suspicions about what was happening.


    -Ops, my bad!


    With that, Kyle put his arm away, freeing Chris from his lock, and returned to sit normally.


    -I was too excited about my friend Chris here that I even forgot about you. Could you forgive me?


    With his carefree-self back, Kyle put hands together to ask the girl in a clumsy way but she just ignored him and looked at Chris, who was trying to catch his breath.


    -Chris...is he your friend¡­or not?


    But the boy didn¡¯t have a moment to rest his mind, as she pressured him to get an answer.


    -Yeah man, stop with the drama and get on with it.


    On the other hand, that guy was also appearing to lose patience.


    (Dammit! There isn¡¯t a correct choice!)


    Either he lies so the guy will pester the girl for God knows how long with the disguise of a ¡°friend¡± or he tells the truth so the girl will do something unthinkable again, making her look weird in front of other students.


    If only he had time, Chris maybe could have thought of some other way to solve this, but all of his options were bounded by those two choices. No matter the one he goes with, there will be always a drawback.


    -It¡¯s ok.


    But as he was losing his head, Chris heard her voice calling him. Looking at her, the boy was stunned to find the girl looking at him with sympathy. After staring at her eyes, he didn¡¯t need to be confused anymore.


    -Hey Kyle¡­


    Turning his sight to the guy at his side, Chris said to the smug face of him.


    -Like I was saying, we had never met before, so there is no way of us being friends.


    Ending his phrase with assurance, Chris saw as Kyle frown his eyebrows to look at him with a cold stare but Chris wasn¡¯t retreating by that.


    (Sorry, but things aren¡¯t going your way today, mister pretty face.)


    He was confident this was the best choice. He didn¡¯t know who this guy was, so there was no way of predicting what he would do to them. Well, not that he needs to be worried about her tho since Chris was sure the girl would put that guy on the floor before he could do anything towards her.


    Besides, that wasn¡¯t the only reason for his lack of doubts.


    -I see.


    Happy that she could understand the situation at the table, the girl slowly turned her sight from the boy to Kyle, facing him with a peaceful expression on her face, with Chris watching all of his actions imagining a grin in his mind.


    And then she picked the knife.


    (¡­Huh!?)


    He saw it clearly. Her hand was gripping the knife so hard that he could hear the bones clacking, which was the exact opposite of what he imagined.


    He thought her look at that time was to tell him that she wouldn¡¯t do anything weird to the guy, so there wouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about, but his hopes were too good to be the truth!


    -Wait-


    As he was about to say something, the girl already moved her right arm in a fast motion and, with the knife on her hands, she use it to-


    Point at Kyle.


    -You¡­are the most annoying person I had ever met in my entire life.


    Without a doubt in her words, the girl declared so that, not only for the table to hear it but the whole canteen, with all the students speechless from the shock of her actions.


    -First, you come here, acting all nice, thinking you can win me over with a few sweet words like I¡¯m your everyday girl, but even with me giving all the hints that an idiot could solve, you still continued to talk like it was working.


    Without caring about the weird looks at her, the girl continued.


    -Seriously, what is wrong with you? Intruding on others persons business like you are important. In case you can¡¯t see it, let me make it clear to you: you are boring.


    Some people were thinking this should stop before it goes out of hand but nobody dared to interfere.


    -And are you deaf as well? Because I¡¯m pretty sure I told you to leave many times already but you kept insisting about staying in, disregarding my entire goodwill just to try something everyone knows is pointless. Here, as my last attempt to help you understand, I will spell it out for you.


    Taking a break of her offensive, the girl cleared her throat and said:


    -I. Am. Not. Interested. In. You. Now, get out of my sight.


    Finishing her business, the girl proceeded to continue her meal in peace, ignorant of what she had just done. No one in the canteen could believe in what they had just seen. They were all bewildered with their eyes wide open. But the ones who were surprised the most were the other two at their table.


    Chris was stunned with his whole face pale as the rest of his body was losing color. He would never take that option if he knew it would end up like this, but the girl¡¯s eyes at that time tricked him.


    And if we talk about the one who took all of her attacks, it was even worse. His face was crumbling so hard that it made the confidant he had earlier looked like a lie, with the body trembling from the shock.


    But Kyle used his remaining strength to recover himself, even if it was just for a while.


    -I see, well, it was a shame we couldn¡¯t do anything today.


    Picking up his food tray, he left the table.


    -Let¡¯s talk another time, ok? Bye-bye!


    Trying to sound normal, Kyle walked out of the canteen while being watched by all the others students, while also trying his best to not show how badly his legs were quivering.


    Nobody dared to speak or do any sound. The atmosphere in the canteen was that delicate. Everyone was afraid of what would happen, except for a single person that caused all of this.


    -Aren¡¯t you gonna eat?


    (How can you be this calm!?)


    It was the second time she had done something like this. Even though she was so normal until now, the girl just ruined her social standing in front of the whole school. When they reach home, Chris will make sure this will not happen for the third time.


    And then, a laugh could be heard.


    -Serves him right!


    -He broke up with a friend of mine and I was wondering how to get back at him!


    -Man, that was fun!


    -Did you saw his face? He was like ¡°AHHHHHH!¡± all over it!


    -Seriously, she did not just do that!


    One by one, the students started to talk among themselves, with all of their remarks being positive. From what Chris heard from here and there, Kyle wasn¡¯t liked very much from within the rest of the school, at least based on the canteen opinion.


    (Well¡­I guess some wrongdoings do become good after all.)


    Seeing that many of them were respecting the girl¡¯s actions put Chris at ease. At least, she will not be suffering from reclusion as well.


    But the time of joy needed to end, as the school bells announced the lunch break was over, making the student get up from their tables to the exit, where they will go to each of their classrooms.


    Just like them, Chris also got up from his seat but was stopped by the girl¡¯s hand holding him down.


    -We didn¡¯t finish our talk.


    -Oh, that is right.


    He was so taken back that he completely forgot about it. She wanted to say something to him before Kyle showed up.


    -Well, we can talk later, so let¡¯s-


    -No, we can¡¯t!


    With a shout, the girl strongly denied him. Luckily, all of the students got out of the canteen, so nobody else heard her but Chris wasn''t feeling good about it.


    -¡­Why are you saying that?


    -You don¡¯t understand¡­you just¡­don¡¯t understand¡­


    (What is¡­this?)


    This was weird. The girl wasn¡¯t like her usual self. The hand that was holding Chris was shaking, just like the rest of her whole body, but only when she looked at his eyes was the time he was certain about his premonition: inside of those dual-colored eyes, there was a tinge of fear.


    -Chris¡­I saw something lurking in the walls after the class started!

 Chapter 46: What she had seen

    It took him a while to realize what she had said.


    -...Huh?


    (Did I hear it right¡­?)


    He had doubts. Since yesterday, even after investigating all the floors and hallways within the school, nobody was out of classes after it had begun.  Now, the girl words were just against that fact.


    (Is it a lie?)


    It was something he was hoping to be, but Chris couldn¡¯t deny the reality. The hand that holds his'' was shaking without giving any signs of when it would stop, just like the rest of her owner¡¯s body.


    That was enough for him to believe.


    (But¡­how?)


    None of the other students or teachers showed any signals of being able to move when Chris was outside the class. Based on what the girl said, she saw it before arriving at class, so maybe it could have been another student since they didn¡¯t test if the phenomenon happens if Chris was inside the class.


    (If it were that, then she wouldn¡¯t be like this.)


    It couldn¡¯t be something as simple as that. That came from someone who could easily pierce walls like it was paper; that was so quick he couldn¡¯t see her moving, and that could take out a huge scythe out of the air.


    (¡­Just what did you see?)


    The more the thought about how unreal the girl was, the more dread he felt imagining what made her look like this. She didn¡¯t say anything afterward, just kept trembling. If she wasn¡¯t holding Chris, maybe she would drop to the ground by now.


    -Hey, calm down.


    Gently, he placed both his hands over her shoulders as he ended his phrase, causing her to flinch. Then, slowly, Chris could feel as the vibrations from her body started to stop, returning the girl to her normality again.


    -Better?


    After a moment of thought, she nodded with her head, confirming to him.


    -Great, now¡­can you tell me what happened?


    Without letting go of her shoulders, he asked as softly that he could while looking straight into her eyes. Her face also started to recover from the fear, coming back to the usual one he had seen over a week together.


    -Uhm¡­


    -Yes?


    Timidly, she was hesitating before finally saying with a slight blush on her face:


    -Can we sit down first?


    Without him realizing, their faces were too close to each other. Perhaps she was feeling a bit embarrassed to talk while they were like this.


    (Crap, now I¡¯m starting to get red¡­)


    [][][][][]


    They returned to the table and sat down in front of each other. The food was still there but none of them wanted to continue eating.


    -It appeared when I entered the school today. Just like the other students, I was making my way to the class¡­when I saw something. I couldn¡¯t see it clearly, but it was moving, and fast, so fast. I tried to follow it, running in the hallways, but I was too slow to catch it up.


    The events of earlier, Chris saw as the regret filled the girl¡¯s face. Just by hearing that much from her, made him take this seriously.


    -And then what happened?


    -I lost it after it got out of my sight.


    Whatever that was, it managed to leave the girl in the dust. It wasn¡¯t something Chris thought it was possible, but lately, nothing seemed impossible anymore.


    -What do you think it was?


    -Don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know.


    -A student?


    -I wouldn¡¯t bet on that.


    If she, the only one who had saw it, couldn¡¯t tell what it was, there was no use. Had it been a student, then there could be others in the same situation as Chris while the phenomenon happened, but her reaction strongly denied it.


    -Ok, let¡¯s search for it.


    Something besides them could move while the class was in session. Whatever or whoever that was, it could be lead to have a better understanding of why those events were happening.


    With that in his mind, Chris got up and went to the exit-If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    -No, we can¡¯t go!


    And once again was stopped by the girl.


    -Why not tho? This can be our best chance of finding out what was causing all of this.


    -We don''t know either what that is or what is it after. How can you say something like that?


    Trying to not let the boy go, she was appealing to how dangerous their current situation was, but to her fears, the boy didn¡¯t change the look on his face.


    -I know that.


    -Why don¡¯t you forget about it and just let it go, then? There is no need to take risks, especially you.


    In some part of his heart, Chris knew the girl was right. He was suggesting for them to go to uncharted waters, not knowing what lied beyond or under them. On top of that, the girl, of all the people, was telling him to not go.


    -Because nothing will change otherwise.


    Still, this was the best clue they had.


    Who would believe in the words of two teenagers telling that every person inside the school turns into statues after the class started? Nobody would help them. Wanting or not, they were on their own.


    If they waited, who would solve all of the weird stuff happening lately? Maybe, in the future, someone else might come to the school and find out, and then maybe they would convince more people to help, and then maybe solve everything. But that was just a maybe.


    As it was not, the only ones that know the truth are the two of them.


    -Could you please help me with this?


    It was the first time Chris had ever asked something to the girl with a resolution on both his words and eyes. This was something he wouldn¡¯t back off no matter what.


    -*Sight*¡­do you really want to do this?


    He saw that she was still reluctant about his choices, but it was less than her reactions from before. Looking straight into her eyes, he nodded to confirm.


    -Seriously¡­when you make a face like that, how could I say no?


    It was unreasonable, he knew that, yet the girl accepted it. Knowing that she was in with him filled Chris with happiness.


    -Thank you so much! Let¡¯s go right-


    -But! There are three conditions.


    Holding up three fingers in his front, the girl announced with a solemn voice. That ended the boy momentum. If it her demands were complicated, then even Chris would give up the search¡­for now, that is.


    -First: we start after school, got it?


    -¡­Yep.


    (I wanted now though¡­)


    Still, it was a simple request.


    -Second: you can¡¯t be away from me at any moment, ok?


    -Ok, go on.


    All he needed to do was walk beside her and it was done. Not like he was also planning in working separated from her anyway.


    -Now, for the third¡­


    It¡¯s never good when people take time to think of something. Either they were planning on what to say or evaluating other options. It was something Chris read somewhere online a long time ago.


    And then, she said:


    -You need to call me by my name from now on.


    With a smile on her face, the girl ended her demands.


    (¡­Wait, that is all?)


    Not believing, Chris was lingering to see if she would continue but she was just looking at him innocently. It was true that she didn¡¯t have anything else to say, with all the demands being easy.


    -Ok, Midnight Pump-


    -Call me by my name.


    -¡­


    Something went wrong but Chris repeated to make sure.


    -Midnight-


    -By my name.


    -¡­


    It happened again.


    -Midnig-


    -By. My. Name.


    (Yep, it¡¯s the same¡­)


    The third time¡¯s a charm. It was evident what she was doing, but Chris couldn¡¯t know why she was acting like this. Ever since the day after his friends visited him, Chris couldn¡¯t call the girl by her name or she would throw a tantrum for some reason.


    He thought it was because she was embarrassed to be called like that, so he was in trouble as to what to call her. The reason for it was that-


    -Then¡­Midna?


    That was a name he came up at the moment. To not waste much time, Chris picked the first name the girl had, ¡°Midnight¡±, and replaced the ¡°-ight¡± with an ¡°a¡± to sound more feminine. It worked for that day, but it was too shameful for her to be called something that was created so light-heartily.


    But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that to her. With her blooming one smile so beautiful right at his face, showing how happy she was being called by that name, she didn¡¯t leave him an option to say the truth.


    -Let¡¯s go then.


    If she liked that much, then there was no arguing back. Without a waste, the boy walked to the canteen¡¯s doors.


    There were just two more periods before the school day ended; just two more hours before they would start the search. It was not a long time but it was enough for them to be prepared for whatever they would face there.


    With both of his hands, he pushed the crashing bar and went ahead-


    Just to hit his head at the door.


    (¡­)


    Another thing went wrong. He tried pushing the bar again.


    The door remained shut at his face.


    -*Sigh*¡­


    Not wanting to back down, the boy tried one more time, one more time, one more time, raising the speed on each try until it looked like he was bullying the metal bar by repeatedly slamming it against the door as he started to get more desperate after seeing the same result no matter how hard he tried.


    Eventually, he used all of his energy and became tired from his unnecessary actions, but the frustration he had after many fails had now turned itself into anger.


    (What now, damn it!?)


    Since he heard the bell before, the classes had started. There was no doubt now in his mind, the weird phenomenon happened again. Ever since he enrolled this year, never had his school closed the canteen while it was still working.


    (Of all the times, it needed to be now?!)


    There was no use. It was the same as the other classrooms during those times. Even if they tried with all the ways they could, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this room until the next break time. Waiting was all he could do.


    -Hesh, wart re ¡®ou do¡¯ng?


    Coming from his back, a shout that asked him what he was doing with inexplicable words. Turning around, he saw Midna on a table eating the food from lunch.


    -I¡¯m trying to open the door!


    He shouted back, still annoyed for being stuck in there. Also, it was not like anyone besides her would hear it anyway.


    -Why are you over there? The food will go cold, you know?


    He saw her hand going back and forward, a gesture for him to come closer. Since it was better than standing by the door, Chris sat down as well with her.


    Unwilling, he brought a fork filled with pasta to his mouth. It was already cold and the noodles were stuck together, leaving him with a bad taste on his tongue.

 Chapter 47: The feeling on his hand

    -Hey... ¨C Awkwardly, he called her.


    -What is it? ¨C Joyfully, she asked him.


    -I know I agree with this but...


    It was difficult for him to express himself. They were like this for quite some time now, together in silence without convening any sort of complaints.


    Nevertheless, he needed to ask:


    -Is this really necessary?


    In one of the hallways within the school, you could find out a pair of students, a boy & a girl, walking together. Looking at them, you could see that the girl was overjoyed written on her face while the boy was a little hesitant.


    The reason for that was: they were holding each other¡¯s hand.


    Their fingers were intertwined with a tight grasp against each other. If someone were to see them, one could be misled to think they were newly lovers.


    In the end, the canteens door wouldn¡¯t open even when break time started. They remained shut. Even if the sounds of footsteps could be heard on the other side, even if they made noises inside the room, those people would just pass by them.


    Only when they listened to the final bell, officially ending the school day, was when the doors could have been open, setting them free.


    Ever since then, Midna had grabbed Chris¡¯ hand and didn¡¯t let it go.


    Luckily, nobody was around to see them like this. Most of the after-school activities, such as clubs, were done outside the main building and teachers would go straight to their homes after being done with their work for the day.


    The only person that would roam inside the school was the janitor for the night clean-up. Until then, the school building was exclusive for them to fully explore.


    (Still, why do we need to have our hands together?)


    From his perspective, the girl was at his front, taking the lead. If you were to resemble it, it would be like a mother pulling her child to around for a walk, or so Chris was felling it.


    -We could just walk beside each other.


    -But then you may be lost.


    -No, that will not happen.


    -And what is wrong with this?


    The girl moved the hands upwards to their eyes, emphasizing it to the boy.


    -I mean¡­Wouldn¡¯t that hindrance our movements?


    It was his last resort to escape her small warm grasp.


    -How?


    But the girl did a face like she didn¡¯t understand his question.


    -Well, imagine if we were running, what would happen?


    If they needed to run while holding hands, the one slower or with less stamina would be nothing but dead weight to the other, and Chris was definitely the former.


    Midna pondered for a while and then, without a warning, started quicken the pace of her steps, holding nothing back.


    -Wait! You don¡¯t need to do it!


    He was surprised to see her putting it on a test and tried to stop her, but he was too late. Her speed gained that much momentum and was still growing.


    His legs couldn¡¯t catch up with her, causing him to trip over his legs, but instead of falling down on the ground, he was gliding like a kite.


    Midna was so fast that made Chris literally be over the ground. It was something he had only seen in the Saturday mornings cartoons, but now it became reality.


    Chris wasn¡¯t paying attention to where Midna was running, who was dragging him into the many hallways they passed, but he was pretty sure they were still on the first floor since he didn¡¯t felt her walking up a stair.


    Eventually, her speed gradually started to slow down her pace; lessening each step she did until reaching a softly stop. She then looked at the boy with a refreshing smile, as if she was showing him there were no problems.


    Also meaning there was no way she would separate her hand from his.


    [][][][][]


    They moved up to the upper floor, going to the center of the first hallway after exiting the stairs. Now the search could officially begin.


    Based on what Midna said, she encountered the thing before coming to the class. With the ¡°extra time¡± they had in the canteen, Chris remembered her words as she explained more:


    ¡°The last time I saw it, it was on the second floor¡±


    (Here we are, but¡­)


    It was a long straight hallway, with one classroom on each corner before it would continue stretching to the other side. Since they used the stairs on the school¡¯s east wing, there was a panel in their front filled with blankets about extra-activities supported by the school.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Looking around, there were no signs there was someone there, at least not the one they were looking for.


    (Why everyone is so messy?)


    Sheets, paper cups, a couple of pencils and a bit of dirt. That was what was on the ground, vestiges of clumsy students that wanted to go home as fast as possible. If the thing passed there, there was no way of setting it apart from them.


    -Let¡¯s go.


    They proceeded to walk, going to the hallway¡¯s right direction. As they were passing, still with her on the lead, Chris was looking around, trying to find any sort of clues to know if the thing had passed there.


    He continued to look, with no results, until they reached the central hallway division. If they entered left, they would go inside it. If they went ahead, they would continue forward.


    He pointed forward, signalizing to the girl the direction to go now. If he went ahead himself, she wouldn¡¯t move an inch as if she was an anchor stopping the boy.


    This way they could move to where he wanted to, even if it were one more embarrassment to pass.


    ¡°It turned into a corner and I didn¡¯t see it anymore¡±


    (Then it must have passed in one of the outer hallways)


    Think of a rectangle, then put another one, a bit smaller, inside of it, then divide that small rectangle into two. That was the basic layout of each floor beside the first one.


    With that in mind, they were walking in the further path, trying to find traces of where the thing was.


    But, even after completing a circle around the whole floor, they found nothing. There was no mark on the floor, nothing on the walls, no sound besides of their own footsteps.


    (That was expected, wasn¡¯t it...)


    A long time had passed since Midna had seen it. If that thing was there, it was long gone. Besides, it was during classes, so maybe it will only appear during those times, just when the phenomenon happens.


    (If it weren¡¯t for that thing in the canteen, I could have found this damn thing!)


    Being honest, Chris had agreed to her terms to not search until after-school, but they would still need to go to classes. Even if it were for a small amount of time, he would look for the thing on his way. Instead of it, they were locked.


    (This was just a waste of time¡­)


    They didn¡¯t get any new information. It was a lost day, with the only reward they had were the exams, which wasn¡¯t, in his opinion, ending in a very satisfying way.


    But on contrary the depression he was feeling, his partner was quite happy with it. Ever since their hands were together, the smile on her face didn¡¯t disappear for one second.


    Now, there was nothing else to do besides-


    -Let¡¯s go home¡­


    [][][][][]


    After Chris said that, they moved up to the third floor. His bag was still there since he would return afterward. His school didn¡¯t have any records of thievery happening, so many students also did the same to not carry more weight around.


    Arriving at their classroom, he picked up his bag while Midna was still gathering her stuff on the table. Since they would return, there was no need to hold hands together, so now they were separated, to his joy.


    -I¡¯m waiting outside.


    The girl was taking quite a bit of time to pack her belongings, so he went out of the classroom. He leaned his back on the wall and sighed.


    -Man, what a day¡­


    The tiredness was starting to affect him. Even if there was nothing wrong right now, there was too much that happened.


    -Exams, then Kyle, then this¡­


    If he were to say it, this was one of the most ordinary day¡¯s he had after the snowstorm, mostly because of how it ended peacefully without giving him a headache.


    There were still things that were weird, but still an ordinary day nonetheless.


    -But¡­does that really exist¡­


    Whispering to himself, he was starting to doubt her words. If something was inside of the school, someone might as well see it.


    Even if break time was just ten minutes long, it wasn¡¯t uncommon to find many students out in the halls talking with friends from other classes, allowing them to spot something weird in the hallways.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason for his doubts.


    Although Chris had started to trust more in her, there were some problems regarding the person itself. He heard about that thing from someone that wasn¡¯t originally from his world.


    She didn¡¯t even saw it clearly, relating it was just a thing moving in the hallway. It could have been something else that she didn¡¯t know of and lost the chance to have a sight of it.


    One day at his house, the girl knew about dogs and cats, seeing how well she was interacting with their pets, but when it came to their pet bird, she was vigilant towards her, always on guard wherever she was around.


    (Maybe the reason for that is from the game.)


    While he was playing [You are mine], it was common to find some dogs or cats, be it on the streets or houses, but there wasn¡¯t a picture of about a single bird there that he could think of.


    With her limited knowledge, it was quite difficult to know whatever it was relevant or not. Just yesterday had she not seen the other classes before talking to Chris, she wouldn¡¯t have talked that they were normal. It was a good misunderstanding.


    Even though it was his first year there, he heard some stories about animals from the woods invading the school, with the most interesting one being of a bear that made his way to the principal¡¯s office.


    (Not like it needed to be a bear but¡­)


    If it were something smaller and fast, like a raccoon or a couple of birds flying, they could enter and exit the school in no time, leaving the girl in fear due to the unknown she saw.


    (Not like it matters now.)


    Whatever it was now it¡¯s gone. There was no use in thinking more about it. That wouldn¡¯t solve anything about the phenomenon and whatnot.


    As he was thinking that, the classroom opened and Midna came out carrying a shoulder bag. She looked around and found him near.


    -Are you ready?


    -Yep!


    Hearing her reply, the boy started walking to the nearest staircase, hearing her footsteps right behind him.


    (But seriously what a lost day¡­)


    Thinking his final considerations of today, Chris continued to walk on the hallway. After this, it was a non-stop way towards home.


    But then-


    -Chris!


    Suddenly being called out, he turned his body around and saw as Midna pounced into him, resulting in their fall to the ground. Unconsciously, he wrapped his arms around her back.


    Hitting with the back on the floor, with the weight of one person, Chris made a shriek.


    (This idiot!)


    Looking at the cause of his pain, he saw the girl with her head right next to his, facing the ground. He tried to get up, but she was hugging him tightly.


    -Hey! This is not the time for this!


    Just because none was around it didn¡¯t mean she could do whatever she wanted. Using his wet hands, he pushed her body away from his and, strangely, he managed to lift her up.


    (¡­Huh?)


    Was his surprised because it was easier than normal?


    No, that was not it.


    He could feel something.


    It wasn¡¯t her clothes.


    It was something.


    Something sticky on top of his hands.


    Lowering his line of sight, he dragged one of his hands towards his face and finally saw up close what was wrong with them.


    They were painted dark-red with blood.

 Chapter 48: There she was

    His eyes weren¡¯t lying. The warm sensation that covered his hand was real.


    There was no mistake. The dark-red liquid that slides down from his palm was blood.


    But it wasn¡¯t his.


    His hand wasn¡¯t injured. There was no pain coming from it.


    But a painful moan could be heard.


    Lifting his sight, he faced the girl, with her eyes shut and tight lips as her face shuddered as if she was trying not to show her weakness.


    (¡­What?)


    Something happened and Chris didn¡¯t know what it was. He just stared at Midna in shock.


    She then slowly half-opened one her eyes and breath out the air that was being held until now. Looking at the boy, she asked:


    -Are¡­you alright?


    With a gentle voice, she said to him but there was no response. He heard right, but he just couldn¡¯t form words to answer her.


    And then, something felt on his face.


    -Please¡­please tell me you are alright¡­please¡­


    Looking at the girl, he escaped from his trance. In his front, tears were falling from Midna¡¯s eyes and dropping on his face.


    -Y-Yes! Yes! I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m fine!


    Finally, after seeing the girl¡¯s reaction, he managed to spill out those words in panic.


    Hearing his response, the girl smiled.


    -I¡¯m glad¡­


    That natural honest smile easily formed despite the pain that she must be feeling, made him speechless.


    But that didn¡¯t last long. She quickly narrowed her eyes and closed her mouth, looking at the sides in search of something.


    And while she was doing that, he just kept staring at her face in a daze.


    -Can you get up?


    In a serious tone, she asked him. Startled, Chris coughed to look away from her.


    -Y-Yeah.


    -Good.


    Getting up from him, Midna turned to one end of the hallway. Even from below, he could see her eyes fixed, waiting for something to occur.


    -Be ready. It will come back.


    Following her lead, Chris also stands up and then faced the same direction as her, but his sight moved to another place: the girl¡¯s back.


    She was a little ahead of him, so he could see the long, narrow scar running from the middle of her back to the shoulder bone, cutting her clothes on the way.


    The blood must have been sliding down from there, given by the tracks going toward the lower parts of her body, but now it seems to have stopped.


    Now it was clear to him the situation they were in. A dread feeling filled his chest while his mind was in confusion as to why it had happened.


    There were so many things he wanted to ask the girl right now, but she was too focused for him to call her.


    There was nothing in the hallway, just the same usual corridor he knew. Still, Midna wasn¡¯t letting her guard down even for a second. She didn¡¯t move at all, completely frozen in one place as her eyes were fixed ahead.


    Silence filled the corridor, alongside the heavy tension that pressured everyone to not to move. The only thing that was brave enough to pass there was the wind blowing through the windows.


    Then, surprised, Midna quickly turned around, causing Chris to move away from her was shocked by her inexplicable reaction.


    But there was nothing there either. She clucked her tongue in annoyance. Her head was turning from one side to another, seeming confused about where to look.


    Chris saw as her expression changed, appearing concerned. She faced him, looking into his eyes, and grabbed his hand.


    -Let¡¯s go. Now!


    She ran off down the stairs, pulling the boy with her. As if his body was following her words, he also quickened his pace. Only when they reached the second floor Chris managed to talk to her.


    -Midna, what is going on?!


    -I was too careless!


    Without stopping even for a moment, they talked while the girl frenetically looked to the sides.


    -I never thought it would be like this!


    -What do you mean?


    Crossing a corner, she found the next staircase to the first floor. Hasting her steps, she went towards it and looked back for a second to face the boy.


    -There is more than one of them here!


    Having answering him, the girl looked to her front again, leaving Chris frightened by her words.


    (If¡­If one of them can do that her, then-!)


    But there was no time to think. The girl stopped her legs, causing the boy to bump on her back. Without him understanding anything, she dragged him to an open classroom nearby.


    -Breath deep. Now.


    She whispered into his ear while keeping his body close to her in a tight hug. He couldn¡¯t ask why but followed her instructions nonetheless. Listening to his breath, she said:


    -Hold it now.


    With her hand, she covered his mouth and pinched his nose, not allowing Chris to exhale by mistake. In the corner of his eyes, he could see Midna serious expression as she cautious placed her back on the wall and waited.


    He couldn¡¯t hear anything besides his loud heartbeat but she seemed to follow something through the walls with her eyes. Little by little, they moved until they stopped at the wall in front of the girl.


    Relieved, she sighed and uncovered Chris, who immediately started to breathe. Letting him be, Midna went stealthy to the open door and stuck her head out.


    -Say¡­are you going to explain what is going on or¡­


    As he was breathing, Chris said that to her. Be it seeing or hearing, he couldn¡¯t do either of them to notice whatever-were-after-them was, leaving the girl as the only one possible to clear his doubts.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    -¡­I would love to do that.


    With a refreshed look like she got what she wanted to, Midna went to Chris and gently placed her hands on his shoulders.


    -But first, we need to get out of here, ok?


    -But-


    -Don¡¯t worry, all you need to do is follow my lead and nothing will happen.


    Without waiting for Chris to end his phrase, the girl went ahead and got out of the classroom. A couple of seconds passed before her arm was extended through the door and signalized for the boy to come.


    A bit concerned, he gave his first step forward.


    [][][][][]


    They gradually walked down the stairs, not making many noises on their way. Since she said that to him, Chris was doing his best to copy her moments since they got out of that classroom but his movements were stiff. Still, he managed it somehow.


    When he glanced at his legs, he saw them trembling a little. His whole body was the same but he was trying to hold on those sensations and continued to follow her.


    But even if he tried to, the thoughts on his head couldn¡¯t stop flowing. His mind was too perturbed that even one piece of information would put a bit of ease on it, if not making it all his worries disappear.


    He didn¡¯t have time to sort them either. There was too much to think of that he was being distracted while trying to replicate the girl¡¯s movements.


    If only he had time to stop, even for a minute, he was feeling that would help, but he also didn¡¯t want to stay still even for a second.


    All he could do was follow her until all of this was over.


    And that might be nearer than he expected. Without him realizing, they finally reach the first floor of the school. Looking at one of his sides, there it was:


    The school entrance was right there, just a couple of steps away.


    That sight made him smile from happiness but he couldn¡¯t let his emotions take over. They were too close for him to mess up.


    Just a bit more and it was all over. All he had to do was to wait for the girl to move and it would be the end of this horrible day.


    But for some reason¡­


    She didn¡¯t move anymore.


    She just stood there, with all of her body shaking. Her hands formed a fist and she was clutching them so hard that a bit of her blood was falling down to the ground.


    She didn¡¯t say anything either to calm him down. Chris couldn¡¯t understand what happened to her, so he asked with the lowest voice he could make:


    -Midna¡­are you alrig-


    -I¡¯m sorry¡­


    Her voice was frail and weak like it would break at any moment. His worries grew more.


    -What are you-


    It was then that he heard it.


    It was a weird sound.


    He didn¡¯t know what it was or what it was alike.


    But it came from his left, so he turned his head.


    -I¡¯m sorry¡­


    But there was nothing there.


    And then, he heard it again, from his right.


    -I¡¯m sorry¡­


    Again, nothing there, but he almost saw something.


    It came again, from his left.


    This time, he could barely see it, but it already went inside a hallway for him to sight it.


    Without waiting for the sound, he turned to his right and finally could see¡­something.


    -I¡¯m sorry¡­


    It was fast, too fast for him to know what it was, but he saw it: from one corridor to another, he couldn¡¯t see its form, but a shadow entered his sight before entering in the hallway.


    And then the sound came.


    And he saw the same thing when he turned left.


    The black blur was there for a moment before disappearing. Was it the same? Were they different? He couldn¡¯t of anything. He just watched in terror as those shadows moved from far away.


    As he heard the girl¡¯s words, he understood what they were in.


    -I lead us¡­right into their trap¡­


    The first floor was the biggest in the school. They were right in the middle of the central hallway, between the first and second lines of corridors that stretched towards the left and right of the building. And from those corridors, the shadows were going in and out.


    In other words, the two of them were being encircled by them.


    -Midna, let¡¯s go back!


    It was the only thing his panicked mind could come up with. If they needed to, they could just jump off the window and escape.


    -No use. The others are coming too.


    But her words extinguish any hope he had.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do anymore.


    Were there any more options they could try?


    Running now would be bad.


    Those things would catch up.


    Fighting would be bad.


    Those things would catch up.


    Escaping would be bad.


    Those things would catch up.


    Of all the things he could come up with, the scenario was the same.


    Those things would catch up.


    The girl would probably survive.


    And he¡­


    He would¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    -¡­There is no other choice, huh...


    Chris wasn¡¯t sure but he thought he heard Midna voice just now. She grabbed his hand and dragged him to somewhere. His body wasn¡¯t resisting and let her do as she pleased.


    And then-


    -Wake up!


    His face got splashed with cold water. Awakened from the shock, Chris looked to the sides and found himself sitting on the ground, inside one of the school¡¯s bathrooms. At his front, stood the girl with her hands wet.


    -See? You are much better now.


    He wasn¡¯t sure of what happened, but at least he understood she did it for him to escape whatever he was feeling.


    However, before he could say anything, the girl headed to the door.


    -W-Wait!


    Quickly, he got up and grabbed her hand. She turned around to face him.


    -What is it?


    -¡­


    What did he want to say? There were no words that he could think of.


    He searched the room, looking for anything that would help him. Suddenly, he saw something and pointed towards it.


    -There!


    It was a window high in the wall. It was a bit tall for them, but it was large enough for a person to pass if they reached it.


    -We can escape from there!


    Without waiting for her reply, Chris grabbed the trash can, throwing all the junk outside, and placed it upside-down near the window. Stepping on the plastic base, he wasn¡¯t sure if it would hold them, but it was worth a try.


    With this, escaping was possible. He faced her with a smile but what he saw gave him a bad feeling.


    -¡­Chris, thank you for worrying, but¡­


    She had a faint smile on her face, without moving from the place Chris stopped her.


    -This is something I have to do.


    Then, she went towards the door and said:


    -Just don¡¯t get out of here, ok?


    With her hand on the door, Midna faced him one last time before going out of the bathroom. All he could do was stare at the girl as her back went further away. The last thing Chris saw was the scythe appearing on her hands before the door closed.


    (This is madness! Why did you go there!!)


    For whatever reason, they managed to get into the bathroom without those things getting on their way. His plan to escape from the bathroom wasn¡¯t the most elegant but cared about it. They would at least be safer outside.


    There was still time. He went towards the door. She wanting or not, he would drag her back and have her go with him. This was one unnecessary risk that they didn¡¯t need to take.


    However-


    The moment Chris got closer to the door he heard loud sounds and noises coming from the other side, stopping his advances. He stood there, listening to them as they grew louder and louder in his head.


    Metal was scratching against the surface, something being slammed with great force, others being cutting and the heavy steps of someone walking on the floor.


    Sometimes they were close to where he was, other times it was so far he could barely hear them, but no voice could be heard from them.


    He was trying to figure out what those sounds were, but he didn¡¯t have a doubt about the reason they were happening. That continued for a time Chris didn¡¯t notice, just hoping it was all alright.


    And then, they stopped.


    He couldn¡¯t hear it anymore. There were no more sounds to listen to.


    He placed his ear on the door, but even that didn¡¯t reveal anything to hear. From one moment to the other, what was happening there just¡­stopped.


    With caution, he slowly pushed the door away, peeking a bit from the small opening. There was nothing unusual that he could see.


    He opened more, enough that his head could pop out the bathroom and saw more about the hallway.


    The way to the school¡¯s entrance was clear and didn¡¯t appear to have anything stopping them from going there. He waited for a little, trying to catch the sight of any shadow, but his eyes didn¡¯t see any of them there.


    (She did it!)


    He was doubtful at first, but the results were real. She fought them off and won. There was nothing else to worry about. He stepped outside the bathroom, happy it was all over.


    -Midna, where are you?


    Shouting, Chris tried to look for the one who made it all possible, but she didn¡¯t seem to be in the entrance. His emotions took over but they were just too strong for him to hold them.


    He turned around looking to where she could have gone.


    And his search came to end sooner than he expected.


    -Midna, where ar¡­e¡­y¡­o¡­u¡­


    She was there, on the other side of the hallway. There was no mistake it was her there. His eyes aren¡¯t lying to him, it was really¡­


    ¡­Her body¡­


    ...On the ground¡­


    ¡­Surrounded by blood.

 Chapter 49: The boy who waited

    (It¡­is a lie¡­right?)


    A useless and pointless though that didn¡¯t change what was the truth.


    He saw from far away what could only be described as a horrible scene. She was there, dropped to the ground like a puppet that lost its strings.


    Something grew inside him but he didn¡¯t know what that was. Rather, he couldn¡¯t think of anything at this moment.


    -Midna!


    He shouted to hard his throat started to hurt, but he needed to make sure his voice reached her. However, there was no reaction.


    Even with fear spreading all over his body, he ran up to her.


    There was no more care left in him if those things were near.


    He wasn¡¯t paying attention to anything anymore; the fallen girl was all he could see.


    And then, when he was in the middle of his way to check on her-


    She sat on the ground.


    -Maannn, it¡¯s been a while since I got this much workout.


    Without realizing he was there, Midna stretched her arms to relief her stiff muscles. It seemed she was satisfied and got up from the floor, and used her hands to push away any dirt that could be on her clothes.


    -Urgh¡­I hope this can be removed with water.


    She checked her clothes, looking for any sort of stain on them when she finally noticed Chris staring at her in shock.


    -Oh, hi Chris. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be waiting for me?


    She was confused to see him there.


    -Oh well, I will be on my way then.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for Midna to turn her back at him, ignoring his feelings. She picked up her scythe from the ground, swing it a few times to clean some of the blood stuck on the blade and faced Chris one last time.


    -See ya later!


    With confidence, she walked, going away from him.


    Only then he could recover from his shock.


    -Wait a minute!


    It was too fast for him to even begin understanding what was happening, even more, if it was what happened, but there was something deep inside him telling Chris to stop Midna.


    -What is it?


    She turned back with a confused expression.


    -Where are you going now? We need to get out of here!


    The way she was planning to go was the opposite of where the school¡¯s entrance was. While he might not know what happened before in details, there were no more presences of those shadows.


    Not to mention how the girl was at that moment. He couldn¡¯t see well because of the distance between them, but the ground she was laying was enough for Chris to get an image of how her body must be after the fight.


    The best option for them was to go back home and think this thoroughly while he would take care of the girl. But her words didn¡¯t give him the comfort he was looking for.


    -And then what?


    -What do you mean now? We escape and-


    -And let them go just to attack us again? Is that what you are saying?


    With the last sentence, he couldn¡¯t say anything afterward.


    -Besides, how can I let this pass?


    Chris'' eyes followed as her arm extended while she pointed something on the floor. There was blood forming a line going towards one of the corridors as if it was a trail. With that image, he fully understood what she was trying to say and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    -But¡­why do you want to risk it anymore?!


    -¡­Look, I will be straight with you. They aren¡¯t here anymore and, yeah, they did get through me, but only because it was just a lucky strike.


    Chris couldn¡¯t see her expression but the way Midna talked to him was solemn, making him notice the distance between them aren¡¯t only about some steps from each other.


    -We get out this one alive today and then what? Try our best tomorrow? And the day after? And the one after that?... Now that I have the chance to end all of this, I will do it¡­you wanting or not.


    The more he heard her words, the more dread he felt, however, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to interrupt her speech.


    -¡­I know very well what you want to say now, but this is just how it¡¯s. This is just where I stand.


    With a frail voice, Chris could notice Midna¡¯s sorrow thought her words as he watched her face forward one more time, knowing she wouldn¡¯t go back anymore.


    -So go home, Chris. This will not take long.


    Leaving those few words for him, Midna ran, following the trail to the corridor it leads, but fell down on her way.


    -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!


    She quickly got up and ran again, entering the corridor, escaping from his sight. After some time, he saw her head popping out of the corridor.


    -Oh, and don¡¯t worry about the mess! I will clean it up later, see ya later!


    Waving for him, she retrieved her arm and went inside one more time.


    After that, Chris just stood in the main hallway, pondering about what she told him. He knew her words made sense. There was no chance for him to argue back, even if he wanted to.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Still, her resolution wasn¡¯t enough to stop him.


    Even though he understood the danger, Chris ran after her.


    There was no need to risk now.


    There could be more of those things waiting.


    There was no need to let her go.


    He didn¡¯t want to let her go.


    So he arrived in that corridor and-


    -Midna, wait!


    He was too late to get her. The trail ended not very far from where he was and the girl vanished to a place he didn¡¯t know where.


    [][][][][]


    He checked his smartphone.


    15:48 on the clock.


    Chris went home.


    There was nothing else to do.


    There was no more lead for him to follow.


    The only remaining option was to return and wait.


    So he did just that.


    He returned home and just waited.


    Waited for the time Midna would also return.


    She would return.


    She said she wouldn¡¯t take long.


    After all, it was her that he was thinking about.


    Why would he worry about something that was certain?


    [][][][][]


    16:39 on the clock.


    -It¡¯s late¡­


    He reached home one hour ago, never leaving the living room even once.


    The sun was starting to paint the sky with an orange color.


    But she wasn¡¯t there yet.


    The time needed to walk from the school to his house was twenty to thirty minutes.


    But she could do it in five if she wanted to.


    At least, that was what Chris thought she could do.


    Maybe she was-


    She was still there at the school.


    She was definitely there.


    There was no need to worry. It was she after all.


    She was different than him. She could do it without problems.


    That thing blood he saw in the hallway wasn¡¯t hers. It was from them.


    After all, if he wasn¡¯t there, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt that time.


    Exactly, without him, she would do it easily.


    With him here, why would he worry?


    There was no need, right?


    [][][][][]


    17:27


    She still wasn¡¯t there.


    He began questioning himself.


    He should have listened to her advice.


    He talks about risks, but he was the one who risked the most.


    What stage of mind he was when he suggested for them to investigate the shadows?


    They didn¡¯t know what those were, but he insisted on going.


    Seriously, what was wrong with him?


    There was no need to do that.


    Why did he do that then?


    To know more about whatever happened in his school?


    That couldn¡¯t even have a connection.


    It could have, that is why he did it.


    But if he didn¡¯t?


    They would be home by now, doing whatever, but they would be home.


    Still, why would he worry if he knew she was on the way now, right?


    She was coming home now, right?


    She was on her way, right?


    ¡­Right?


    [][][][][]


    17:46


    He was at the window.


    The streets were empty.


    Still no sights of her.


    But she would come.


    [][][][][]


    18:04


    If she was coming home, he might as well prepare something for her.


    She would be hungry when she comes back.


    So he was making something for her.


    [][][][][]


    18:07


    The kitchen was a mess and nobody was there anymore.


    It was dark, the sun already set.


    The only lights came from the living room.


    [][][][][]


    18:15


    She still didn¡¯t come back.


    [][][][][]


    18:19


    She still wasn¡¯t there.


    [][][][][]


    18:21


    She wasn¡¯t there.


    [][][][][]


    18:22


    Where was she?


    [][][][][]


    He didn¡¯t look at the clock anymore.


    Time didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the streets anymore.


    Nobody walked there.


    Not a single soul.


    Not even her.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­it was his fault.


    This happened because of him.


    Because he wanted to fix things quickly, the girl wasn¡¯t there now.


    The only one he could count on suffered for his mistakes.


    And now was fighting to fix them while he waited home.


    However, what could he do?


    He was normal, ordinary, common.


    There were no superpowers or hidden abilities.


    If he was, it would be nothing but one more thing to be on her shoulders, aside from the weight that was already there.


    All he could do was thinking and that was it, but when it matters the most, she helped him even do that.


    When they were surrounded, all he did was to wait for the inevitable, only to be saved by her in the last minutes.


    Now he waits because he was not good enough to stop her.


    No¡­it was because he was scared to be in that place anymore.


    Compared to him, the girl fought head-on, not caring about whom she was going to face or how would it be the result of her actions.


    And she even tried to sound fine for him to not worry about her.


    He couldn¡¯t see it up close, but there were more red colors on her clothes then it should be.


    Rather, he couldn¡¯t remember if there were any red colors on them in the first place.


    How would she look like if-


    How would she look like when she reached home?


    He didn¡¯t dare to imagine it.


    There was an image fixed in his mind that didn¡¯t allow it.


    No, he didn¡¯t want to not think about it.


    -How could you smile like that¡­?


    Even if the situation was harsh, she would be smiling to show him it was fine.


    Even when she felt pain.


    Even when he was confused.


    Even when she was walking to the other side.


    She would just¡­smile.


    And now he would think of it to know it was fine.


    [][][][][]


    Why was she not there yet?


    The streets lights were turned on for a while now.


    However, none of them revealed her.


    He just kept looking with no results.


    He started to think if something happened-


    He started to think if she had meet friends-


    He started to think if she lost her way-


    He started to think if¡­if she¡­


    ¡­If something happened to her.


    There was no use of denying anymore.


    She was hurt, wounded and maybe even worse.


    He remembered the way she walked.


    Her body was going back and forward without a balance.


    Yet, she went there.


    She knew how she was.


    Yet, she had chosen to go.


    There was no way knowing if there would be more of those things there.


    Yet, she went.


    Even if she could not return-


    -That¡¯s it.


    With that one sentence, the boy finally moved from the window he was staring for nobody knew how long. But he didn¡¯t care.


    (I will go look for her.)


    He got tired of waiting.


    There was no clue to where she might be but he would give it a try. The school was closed at this time but there were some vines coming from the walls of the main gate that he could use to climb it. At least he thought he can.


    Otherwise, he would just find another way. It¡¯s not like his school was a prison nobody could escape.


    The last time he saw the girl was on the first floor after she went to the corridor leading to where the library building was. It was a two-store building a bit far away from the main building, so he could just look for a way from there.


    The only problem would be where Chris would look for Midna. After all, when he didn¡¯t see where she went next. If she was inside one of those buildings, then he would need to look for a way in.


    With those thoughts in mind, he went to the door and was about to place his hand on the knob, but he stopped.


    He was trembling.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t his normal daily life anymore. If he went there, being caught by the janitor was the least of his problems.


    Those things were too fast to be seen and strong enough to hurt the girl. It was the same as entering a hungry lion¡¯s den, attacking the moment it saw him.


    But she was alone inside that very den.


    -It¡¯s going to be fine.


    He breathed until his trembling stopped and twisted the knob. The moment he stepped out of his house, he wouldn¡¯t come back without the girl. He would find her, bring her back, alive, and wouldn¡¯t give up.


    He wouldn¡¯t give up. He wouldn¡¯t give up. He wouldn¡¯t give up¡­


    -Here I go.


    Thinking like that, Chris opened the front door and stepped outside-


    Meeting Midna when she was about to knock.


    -¡­Eh?


    -¡­Eh?


    Their reaction was the same, surprised at the same time.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Her bloody-clothes were tattered, to the point one would wonder how there were still in place. He could see from the rips of her clothes scars and bruises on her arms, belly, legs, maybe even more over her body in the places he couldn¡¯t see.


    But it was her.


    -Chris, it¡¯s embarrassing if you stare me like this¡­


    Midna was fidgeting, misunderstanding the way he was looking at her.


    -Can I please take a bath before-


    -Midna!


    The moment he heard her voice, he couldn¡¯t hold himself anymore. He wrapped his arms around her and gave her a gentle hug as if she would break if he put more strength.


    -I¡¯m so glad!


    Without knowing, tears were falling from his eyes as he continued to hug, not showing any signs he would stop doing it.


    -Don¡¯t you ever do that again¡­*sobs*¡­never¡­*sobs*...never¡­


    Between his weeps of happiness, Chris kept repeating the same words for her to understand his feelings.


    Midna was startled by him and what he was doing, but nonetheless she became happy, responding his hug with one of her own as she basked in joy.


    (Ah¡­so I was that worried¡­)


    Chris didn¡¯t want to admit it but he couldn¡¯t lie to himself. All the sorrows and regrets that he didn¡¯t even know where inside him were gone like they never existed. But none of that mattered now, because finally¡­


    -Chris, I¡¯m home.


    The girl was there.

 Chapter 50: Thoughts and Notes

    -Done. That should do it for now.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Chris looked content with what was in front of him. Sat on the bed with her body full of bandages, Midna was showing her naked back at him.


    After he had calmed down, Chris had brought her to her room and took care of her wounds there. Since his mother was a doctor, she taught him one thing or two about medical care, so he managed to do a good treatment for the girl.


    Still, that was nowhere as good as his mom. Before he had started, he called his mother to come back home to take Midna to a hospital, saying the girl had fallen from the stairs.


    The mother said she would have a quick stop there to see what happened but told him to just stop any major bleed and have the girl rest until she arrived. Right now, Chris had finished his part.


    -You can rest now.


    -Hehehe¡­thank you, Chris!


    -Hey! Put a shirt on before turning, idiot!


    She was going to hug him but forgot the fact she was currently without anything on her top-side. Since most of the worse wounds were on her back and limbs, Chris had not seen her front, however, right now she was naked.


    The clothes she had on were all thrown to the trash. There was no seamstress capable of salving what had become of them. They had so many cuts that it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say passed through a shredder.


    Before he could see anything that he would regret later, Chris turned his head away. Although a part of him wished his reaction would be a bit slower.


    He got up from the chair he was sitting and went to the wardrobe, picking the first thing he saw then tossed to her without looking.


    -There, use this!


    If the girl continued to be in her current state, things were going to turn bad for Chris. Confirming that she was wearing the clothes for the sound, he began to relax and looked around the room.


    (Come to think of it, this is my first time in her room.)


    After Midna began to live with them, the only person who entered her room was his mother. Since she always waited for Chris in the corridor when he wakes up and they usually stay on the ground floor afterward, he had never been inside.


    To put it simply, it was bland. Most of it was empty space, having only a bed, a wardrobe and a simple desk alongside a chair. There was no redeemable image inside, even the walls were white.


    The only thing in the room that filled the eyes with interest was the fluffy animal placed on the desk. Chris grabbed it to see it better.


    It was a bear with purple skin and a white belly. His face was showing an angry smile with all his teeth being displayed and one of his eyes were missing. Looking at the rest of the body, many parts of it were ripped and you could see the filling coming out of it.


    It was really the exact same copy of [Grandell, the Bear] from [You are mine]. It was so perfect one could be misled to think it was made by a company to sell to the fans.


    (So this is where you were.)


    After she had shown it to him in the park before, Chris though this medium size bear was lost when they were found by his mother so he was a bit glad to see she still had it.


    But, at the same time, it gave a grim feeling.


    The image of those shadows running appeared in his mind. They were so fast and silent that reminded him of the picture of a ghost, floating above the ground as it came towards you.


    (Was that¡­also you?)


    He thought while playing with his dumbs to move the bear¡¯s arms.


    There were no denying things now weren¡¯t as they usually were in his life. It was too weird that, for him to comprehend it, Chris needed to think even weirdly.


    (Let¡¯s just say¡­they also came from the game. What would it be?)


    Those shadows managed to hurt Midna and they didn¡¯t leave just a scratch. They were also so quick he could only see them as blurs moving.


    If such an animal or being existed near his school, he would have known it for sure. For more stranger than it sounded, Chris would believe if those things were something like aliens than something living on Earth.


    However, if they had the same origin as the girl, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to acknowledge what they did. After all, if she could exist in his world, nothing would stop other things from there, like the bear on his hands, to be here tooThe story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    (¡­Seriously, for me to think like that, I must be getting pretty desperate¡­)


    If someone else heard him say that, they would look at him in pity but for Chris to think this as the most normal answer and he was confident it truly was the best one, left him being a little downcast.


    -Done!


    While he was alone with his thoughts, a cheerful voice came from his back. He looked back, feeling it was safe to see her now.


    -How are you feeliiiinnnggg¡­!


    But he was baffled when he saw her, dropping the bear to the ground. The girl was sitting on her knees while looking at him, wearing a thin cloth on her body that he wondered if that could be called clothing.


    It had a dark color and an almost-see-through fabric that seemed to reveal her body but kept the most important parts concealed and her belly exposed. Two lines came from the shoulder up-to her thighs as if they were opened curtains, trying to not show more than it should but it only makes her body more obscene.


    Chris had no doubt in his eyes; the girl in front of him was wearing a nightgown.


    (How did this happen?!)


    He swears he didn¡¯t pick that one for her. The one he had chosen was just simple clothing that would make her look casual and not full commando. He couldn¡¯t understand how she got that but his eyes quickly found the clothing he tossed for her on one side of her bed.


    -Why didn¡¯t you wear the clothing I gave you?!


    His face got hotter and he couldn¡¯t maintain eye contact with her, so Chris couldn¡¯t see Midna looking at her body in confusion.


    -Am I weird wearing this?


    -Rather than weird, how are you not embarrassed about it?!


    -Weren¡¯t you the one who gave it to me?


    -I can assure you I didn¡¯t!


    -But I found this under that.


    -Huh?!


    -Look.


    To his bewildered face, Midna was showing a small piece of paper in her hands. Using the corner of his eyes, Chris grabbed it and started to read.


    Midna, if you wear what is under this clothing Chris will absolutely be charmed by you! Just remember to use what is in the pocket before anything. Love, mom!


    (What were you thinking mom?!)


    After he read the note, Chris couldn¡¯t believe his own mother was the one behind it all. From the past week, during the times his mother was at home, she would be together with the girl and taught her some things while Chris was focused on his homework.


    He didn¡¯t know what they were talking about but the result of it was that the girl started to follow his mother¡¯s instructions like they were orders. In other words, if she wrote her something like this, Midna would do it without question!


    (She knew that and yet!)


    -Is something wrong?


    Without him realizing, the girl stood right in front of him and was looking curiously at his face. They had almost the same height, but for a moment, Chris¡¯ eyes were going to look lower than they should before he quickly looked at hers.


    -Yes, I¡¯m fine, just to the bed!


    Placing his hands on her shoulders, he turned Midna around and slowly pushed her toward the bed. Even if he was embarrassed by this situation, she still needed to rest.


    In the middle of the room, she said:


    -Chris, I got a question.


    -Yes?


    -What is this?


    Between her fingers, Midna showed Chris a small plastic bag that contained a ring-like object inside. He stopped and looked at that small bag in disbelieve. He had only seen it during sex education and it was used as protection.


    -Give me that!


    Taking that from her hands, Chris examined the object and found another paper folded many times stuck with tape on one of its sides.


    Go get her sweetie!


    A single sentence followed by a hand-drew thumbs-up was written on the paper held on his trembling hands.


    (Mom!)


    He knew his mother wasn¡¯t the most normal of them all, but everything had their limits. Screaming her name in his mind, he could imagine her smile face while looking at his distressed reaction.


    -Chris?


    Amidst his confusion, he saw that Midna had turned around to look at him but maybe because of her movements, one of the loose strings that held the nightgown felt down from the girl¡¯s shoulder, and the other was about to follow his brother.


    -N-N-Nothing is wrong! Besides that, let¡¯s go grab something else for you to wear it!


    If this continued, his teenager heart wouldn¡¯t take it. He went to the wardrobe and looked for something less revealing for her to use, but this time he checked to see if anything was under them before giving to her and he was shocked.


    Each clothes he checked had something even more shameless than what she was wearing. There was a blouse he thought it was okay for her until he saw what was under it, leaving him wondering if that could even be called underwear.


    (Does she wear this everyday¡­?)


    It was a question Chris was mad that a part of him was happy imagined the answer. He heard about lucky garments girl¡¯s used when they wanted to go for the kill, but this was just insane.


    -Chris, what is wrong?


    While he was shocked to see the secrets of the wardrobe, Midna approached him from his back and Chris felt something soft hitting him.


    -Midna, go to the bed!


    -But I wanna see what you are doing.


    -There is nothing good for you here!


    -And what about that thing over there?


    -Don¡¯t touch! You don¡¯t need to know about it!


    -Hey, what would we use that thing you got?


    -No! We will never use that! Never!


    -Why not? It looks fun! Let me see!


    -Stop that! Don¡¯t push me to the ground!


    -But you are not showing it to me.


    -That¡¯s because it¡¯s not something for you to see-No, don¡¯t open it!


    -Weird¡­what does this do?


    -Stop stretching it!


    -It¡¯s a little slimy and the scent is-


    -Stop! Give it back!


    Behind the door of what used to be the guest room, one could hear the noises inside and imagine that something was happening between a boy and girl that were together in it.


    And near that room, there was a person who was leaning her back on the wall as she listened to what was going in the other side of that door and laughed. She arrived a while ago from her work but waited before going into the room because of her amusement.


    -I wonder if I will see my grandchildren soon.

 Chapter 51: A new day rises

    The alarm¡¯s sound was echoing through the room, waking the person under the blanket. He was moving to one side to another, not wanting to get up but the alarm wouldn¡¯t stop if he didn¡¯t so.


    Fighting against his drowsiness, the boy threw the blankets to the other side of the bed and got up. The sluggishness he felt made his steps uneven but he managed to achieve balance.


    Slamming the alarm with his hand, the sound stopped and he yawned. Rubbing his eyes, the boy looked at the alarm and smile faintly.


    The alarm¡¯s digital clock displayed [06:30 // WED], still fairly early to go to school. Looking out the window, he could see a sunny day as the light rays basked the street and the house¡¯s roofs.


    -It¡¯s going to a normal day today.


    Ending his sentence, Chris went to the wardrobe and choose his clothes.


    [][][][][]


    Afterward, the boy came down and entered the kitchen, not even bothering with the girl following him like it was a natural.


    He opened the fridge while she was about to open a cabinet


    -Ah, let me grab them. You can wait.


    Seeing what she was about to do, Chris said it to Midna, stopping the girl¡¯s actions. Following what he said, she took a seat at the table.


    Confirming she wasn¡¯t moving, he grabbed a milk pack then placed it on the table before going to the kitchen cabinet.


    He grabbed two bowls and a cereal box inside it, alongside two spoons he got from a drawer nearby, and then he sat on a chair.


    Giving her a pair of bowl and spoon, Chris was about to serve Midna when he realized something.


    -Oh, do you want it? - Shaking the box, he asked.


    She nodded her head.


    Receiving her affirmation, Chris filled her bowl with cereals then he had his own serving of it. Pouring some milk in the two bowls, they began the breakfast.


    Midna was eating quickly, as if the cereal would disappear from her hands at any second, while Chris was chewing slowly, looking at the girl as his eyes traced her body.


    (Unbelievable¡­was she really hurt yesterday?)


    No matter how long he tried to search for it, he couldn¡¯t find any wound on her body.


    When Chris was trying to take out the plastic wrap from Midna¡¯s hands, his mother suddenly barged into the room and found them together on the ground with her son on top of the girl.


    He was about to explain what happened but seen the teasing smile his mother had on her face made him even more embarrassed by the situation.


    Then he was asked to leave the room for her to check on Midna. Assuming he didn¡¯t have dinner yet, she brought a fast food combo for him to eat downstairs.


    When he was about to finish it, his mother arrived at the living room and said there was no need to worry about the girl¡¯s condition, since there weren¡¯t any major injuries on her body and it would heal by the morning.


    For more than he wanted to argue back to his mother after seen Midna¡¯s condition, he didn¡¯t have the same knowledge as a professional.


    Still, Chris couldn¡¯t believe it was just that simple to heal those wounds overnight until he saw her condition this morning that was.


    -Omeing ¡®ong? ¨C With her mouth full of cereals, she asked.


    He had been staring at her for so long that even his cereals started to wither.


    -No¡­nothing.


    (Maybe that is also a trait of hers, but oh well.)


    Looking at her confused face, he said with a smile:


    -Everything is fine.


    Then he resumed eating.


    [][][][][]


    After finishing their breakfast, they went to the school without any problems on their way.


    Just like yesterday, nobody could be seen inside neither inside it nor around it.


    Chris went straight to the classroom, waiting on his seat for the first period to begin together with the girl.


    Hearing the bell, the other students started to fill the empty seats and the teacher came soon after. It took them two minutes and twenty-eight seconds for all of them to arrive, or so his phone¡¯s chronometer said.


    -Good morning students. Let me first give you all a warning: the teachers, me included, were rather disappointed by the overall results from yesterday¡¯s exams, so from now on all the teachers will review the contents before we advance to the next subjects. Even if you already understood them before, use this opportunity to review them.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Without losing time, the teacher already started to write something on the blackboard, ignoring the moans of dissatisfaction from the students.


    Opening his notebook, Chris started to copy the contents his teacher was writing.


    [][][][][]


    The first period came to an end and the teacher left, leaving the students on their own enjoying the break time.


    Chris flipped some pages, filled with the previous contents, of his notebook with his hand soaring after a non-stop writing since the tip of his pencil reached the paper.


    (Dammit. I know it had been a long time since I took notes but this is ridiculous.  I can feel my blood pulsing on my hand.)


    Because of the tingling sensation he felt, Chris started to regret not properly attending the class these past few days.


    But his moments of rest soon ended with the entrance of the next teacher through the classroom¡¯s doors.


    As she begins her lesson, the boy put aside his discomfort and forced himself to write once again.


    While he was focused on taking notes of the new contents, he failed to notice the glances of a girl looking at him from the front seats.


    [][][][][]


    After the fifth period, his hand was even worse than ever. Although he had noted all the contents from the morning¡¯s subjects, his tears of pain questioned him if he couldn¡¯t be calmer to note it all.


    But, as the saying goes, no pain no gain. Contrary to how he was feeling on yesterday exams, now Chris was confident he could achieve a good score on it easily.


    However, that was not all. Using the chronometer, Chris managed to get the timing of when the teacher would reach the class, finding something noteworthy on it.


    If there was no student outside, the teacher would arrive in one minute and fifteen seconds. If there was one, he would take the same time as the one before class started this morning, two minutes and twenty-eight seconds.


    Luckily, Chris could measure the timing on both occurrences twice and they all took the same time to arrive on class, no matter who the teacher was, so he was sure this was also something related to the phenomenon.


    And now that last period ended-


    -Man, I¡¯m telling you, no way he was the killer.


    -But you saw how he looked at the protagonist at that time.


    -Just because he looks suspicious, it doesn¡¯t mean he is.


    -Why else would there be candy on the car¡¯s glove box then?


    -I don¡¯t know, David, maybe because he is a middle-school teacher and wanted to treat his student!


    -Or he could also have a family.


    -That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, Chris! It¡¯s too early to assume he was the killer.


    -Ok, ok, but when he will be about to kill Ratoru, I don¡¯t want anyone saying that I didn¡¯t warn them or if it was the best plot twist of the century.


    Finishing his sentence, David bit the sandwich on his hands irritated by his friend logic.


    They were outside the school, together in one of the few tables that were near the sport¡¯s field. The moment they were together, Max began to talk about the last episode of a mystery anime that became popular some time ago.


    Chris didn¡¯t know much about it, but seeing David reaction over it, he must have been accompanying the series together with Max.


    -Fine, tell me then: why is the teacher suspicious?


    -Are you kidding right now? Just look at how he is shown in the show.


    -I know he looks a bit off, but if there was one thing Zcooby-Doo taught me was that I can never trust one¡¯s appearance. They are showing us him like that then, in the next moment, BOOM, he is not the culprit.


    -¡­Hold on. ¨C David picked up his phone and was scrolling his thumbs until he found something ¨C Here. This is what Laura said after I send her his picture.


    He extended his arm towards Max, showing him the message on his phone.


    -¡°Yep, he is the killer alright¡±, what does she mean by it!? She doesn¡¯t even know Eraser!


    -Face it, man, you are outclassed here. It¡¯s two-against-one for me.


    With a smug on his face, David proceeded to eat his sandwich, ignoring the frustrated Max at his front, but he soon grinned, not wanting the conversation to end like this.


    -Hey, hey, Chris, you also think he isn¡¯t the killer, right?


    -Objection! Don¡¯t involve him in our discussion.


    -Silence! You got your girlfriend in it, so I can as well include Chris! Gimme that!


    Taking David¡¯s phone, Max showed Chris the teacher image in the chat box. He looked for a bit and then shifted his gaze to Max then David before returning to eat his lunch.


    -David, you think this guy is the killer?


    -Yep.


    -Then he is the killer.


    -Strike three Max! You are out!


    -This was so cruel Chris! Why didn¡¯t you take my side?!


    With the victory on his hands, David laughed while Max was crying to complain to the friend who turned his back at him.


    -Max, no offense, but the thing is: you have a bad-eye to judge something.


    -I have not!


    -May I remind you about that, what was it called¡­magical girl show we watched that day in your house?


    -Oh yeah! Your face that day was priceless!


    -¡­I don¡¯t have anything to say about it.


    -¡°Oh man, you guys will not believe how good this show is! Here, check out the new episode!¡± and then the monster bit the girl¡¯s head off!


    -Cut it out!


    -It also happened at the best time as possible! You were saying ¡°Oh man, this girl is so cool. I think she will be one of my favorit-¡° when it happened!


    -Ok, ok! I was wrong, so stop teasing me about it!


    With his two friends laughing at him, Max grunted. Although David was usually calm and collected, all that needed to happen was a good discussion to fire him up.


    (Yeah, this is just how it needs to be.)


    A good time with your friends without thinking about anything else. Just an ordinary day together with them like any other.


    -Anyway! Are you not glad we have P.E. as the last period today?


    -Switching topic, are we?


    -What? I just wanted to talk about something more enjoyable, that¡¯s all.


    -Aham, ¡°more enjoyable¡±¡­but yeah, I¡¯m kinda glad. I want to cool myself today.


    Using his hand like a fan, David was trying to lose some heat, but a particular word he said picked Chris interested, as well as his confusion.


    -¡­What?


    -I know, right? It¡¯s like hell here. Look, my clothes are all covered in sweat.


    Joining his friend, Max was also shaking his hand to send some air to his face.


    -Hey now, what are you two talking about?


    It was true today was a little hotter than usual, even if they could see the withered leaves on some trees from the fall, but they are talking about physical education to cool themselves.


    -Oh yeah, your schedule is different.


    -I¡¯m sorry Chris, to leave you suffering in hell while we enjoy the paradise, but you had your chance yesterday.


    Max was looking at him with pity while David was a bit conflicted about his feelings, however, that didn¡¯t explain anything to him.


    -David, Max¡­what are you talking about?


    His friends were surprised to hear Chris¡¯ serious tone on voice and looked rather confused at him.


    -Chris, I know we are joking here but you don¡¯t need to be like this.


    -Yeah man. Just because your class will not use the pool today, it doesn¡¯t mean you need to be all ¡°do or die¡± about it.


    -¡­Pool?


    To his simple question, his friends were staring at each other like they just heard the dumbest question of all time and the looks on their faces gave Chris a bad feeling.


    -But we-


    But we don¡¯t have a pool, he wanted to say, however, before he could get more information, the bell rang and lunch break was over. As if he was awakened by it, Chris quickly finished what was inside his lunchbox and got up from the table.


    -Sorry guys, I can¡¯t be late today. Bye.


    Leaving his two friends looking at him weirdly, the boy rushed inside the main building, without easing his mind from the confusion he was feeling.


    Still, he didn¡¯t stop running.

 Chapter 52: The choice is yours

    Stepping into his classroom, Chris took a glance at his phone and saw the chronometer with twenty-three seconds left before going to zero.


    There were already some students sitting in there, waiting for the class to begin. Without having time to catch his breath, the boy went to his seat.


    When the time finally reached zero, the teacher came through the doors and the period finally started.


    [][][][][]


    The contents were being written on the blackboard but many students were too tired to pay attention to it. After all, nothing was easy during the fifth period.


    Beginning right after lunch, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for the people inside the school, including some teacher, to doze off during this time.


    It even led to a rumor about a legend regarding those who could stay on their finest frame of mind during that period through all the high school years would achieve great happiness for the rest of their lives.


    But if you took a look around this class, it was hard to find anyone that would fit in that category. And from those who could pay attention, there was one student copying down all of the contents to his notebook.


    Chris wasn¡¯t looking around his class and the only times he looked up was when the teacher was writing something else on the blackboard.


    But as he was copying, the boy looked he made a mistake in a word. Instead of copying ¡°tool¡±, he wrote ¡°pool¡±.


    With an eraser, he changed the word to the correct form and paid attention to the teacher once again.


    Time went on and he kept making mistakes while copying.


    Some were small that wouldn¡¯t change the meaning of the sentence while others he would need to erase everything and copy all of it once again.


    He shook his head, trying to be away from unnecessary thoughts, but even then he continued to write wrongly.


    And then, the boy found one word on his note that wasn¡¯t relevant to the class and stare at it in awe.


    I want to go


    The single, small and irrelevant sentence was on the top of the page, not even near the space where he was writing.


    Still, he hard, scribbled over it like it was forbidden for it to exist.


    Seeing that it wasn¡¯t there anymore, the boy sighed and rested his head on the table.


    (What is wrong with me¡­?)


    He wanted to stay there and understand the subjects he had once failed.


    He wanted to be there in the rather small, but comfy classroom he was part of.


    Still, a part of him wanted another thing.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just a part of him. He was as if he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and just wanted to do what he wanted to do.


    Still, he stayed on his seat like a good, everyday student.


    His legs were starting to shake and he saw his fingertip tapping on the table as if they were rushing him.


    And not wanting to see it anymore, he closed his eyes and thought.


    (Calm down¡­calm down¡­calm down¡­)


    Those words were repeated on his mind like a mantra and he wasn¡¯t sure if that would help him either.


    So he thought of yet another thing to calm himself.


    It was a simple image, neither extraordinary nor outstanding.


    Just a simple, small and warm smile.


    It didn¡¯t take a second for his body to stop moving and him to regain control of it.


    His legs were firm, his hand was grasping his pencil. Confirm that they were normal, the boy lifted his head and looked ahead.


    There was no need for him to be anywhere other than there.


    But as he was looking at his front, something in the corner of his eyes caught his attention.


    -Hmm¡­?


    It was nothing more than the girl staring at him, looking right into his eyes. Even with the distance between their tables, the boy was able to understand she was looking in them.


    However, his confusion wasn¡¯t in the fact she was staring at him. It was because he couldn¡¯t understand the expression of disappointment she had on her face.


    As if she was waiting for him to look at her, the girl suddenly stood up from her seat.


    -Teacher, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.


    -Huh¡­sur-


    Without waiting for the teacher¡¯s response, the girl made her way to the doors and loudly opened them, wanting to announce her leaving to everyone.


    And then, before she stepped out of the classroom, Midna took one last glance at him, hoping he would get the meaning of it.


    Then, the doors were closed.


    But the message she sent to him was one he couldn¡¯t understand. He just stared blankly at the closed path the girl went. However, it bothered him.


    It was a glance that, for him, appeared to be a scowl for something he did or, rather, was doing and yet couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind it.


    Still, it didn¡¯t change what he just saw and it left him agitated. A single drop of cold sweat was running down his forehead, but he quickly shook it off.


    It was not the time for him to be there in confusion and...


    -Teacher, may I please go to the bathroom?


    Without wanting to hold himself anymore, Chris stood up from his seat.


    [][][][][]


    With a slam, the door was shut. A quick glance through the windows revealed the students frozen as statues.


    -Midna! Where are you?


    He turned around, shouting her name since he couldn¡¯t find her in the hallway. He knew she was fast, but it didn¡¯t seem to him that the girl would vanish like that.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But before a dread feeling emerged from his body, he heard the echo of footsteps coming from his side.


    Lured by the sound, he could see the back part of a pink-yellow summer dress dancing through with the winds as it entered a corridor, and he knew whom it belonged to.


    -Midna, what are you doing? Come here!


    But Chris¡¯ shouts were in vain and the walls blocked his sight from where Midna could be, leaving him to hear the noises of each step she did further away from him.


    The boy wanted to go there and grab her by the arm, dragging her back to the classroom even though he knew it would be almost pointless to do so.


    However, his hands were glued to the steel, cold doorknob and his legs didn¡¯t dare to make one step away from the classroom.


    He wanted to come back inside and just wait for whatever more time was left before the day ended and they could go back home.


    But for some reason, she didn¡¯t want to stay in the classroom and left, maybe because she was going to do something he didn¡¯t even want to think about.


    -Midna!


    So he dashed to follow her, hoping he could stop whatever she was thinking inside her mind with any sort of means he had.


    But the moment he entered the corridor¡ª


    He was trapped against the wall in such a speed he couldn¡¯t even react.


    When he realized, two arms were placed at each his sides, not allowing him to take any more steps forward and Chris could swear he saw cracks on the wall from where the hands were placed.


    And when he turned his head to see the response for his imprisonment, he saw the face of a girl staring angrily at him.


    -What do you think you are doing?


    She said like a question but he felt it was an order.


    However, he this was not the moment for him to be flushed.


    -That is my line, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s go back to the classroom.


    Not wishing to be there anymore, Chris tried to pass down her arm to return to the main hallway, but Midna stopped his actions by lowering her arm even more.


    From her actions, he could only sigh before facing her.


    -Can we please go back to the classroom now?


    Being polite, he asked her but didn¡¯t stop using his strength to move her arm but it didn¡¯t even budge. Chris tried to use his two arms and his weight against what he could call a living steel-bar however it was no use.


    And then, the arm that was blocking his way was pulled back. Without his support anymore, the boy went to the ground.


    -What is your deal now?!


    He said as he glared at Midna with irritation on his face. But her answer took him back.


    -Are you scared?


    A simple sentence made of three words spoken with a low voice, without any deep meaning under it, only for him to hear it, and yet, it made him speechless.


    -You are, right?


    She asked once again, but it was not like she was trying to find out the answer, or so he felt.


    -¡­I¡¯m not scared.


    -You know it¡¯s not true.


    -What made you think like that?


    If she tells what she had tough or saw that raised her suspicion, Chris could think of one or two ways to mislead her.


    -Instinct, I guess?


    -Then there is nothing to worry. Look.


    While sitting on the ground, Chris was showing Midna there was nothing wrong with him.


    -Yeah, you are alright.


    -See? Now, let¡¯s go back end-


    -But why is it that you didn¡¯t go out today?


    -¡­


    He thought it was over when she said it was just a feeling, but now she took him by a surprise and he couldn¡¯t even hide the face he was making.


    -¡­I simply thought it was better to stay in the classroom.


    Without looking at her, he replied. Since the first period of today, Chris had never left the classroom. The only time he went out was during lunch break.


    -You know, we are students and such, even with all that is going on, if we neglect our studies, then, you know¡­ we would be with more burdens and such, so we would not neglect the classes that often and whatnot.


    He said it in a single breath, thinking about the words as he was speaking, hoping that she would agree with him, but it took a single glance at her face for him to know she wasn¡¯t convinced.


    -Oh, but it¡¯s not like I stop worrying about the situation, you know?


    She hadn¡¯t spoken anything back to him, so Chris continued.


    -Today I measure the time each it took for the others to arrive in the classroom. Since I don¡¯t think we will find anything useful in the school anymore, I think we should stay during class for a while and see if there is some kind of pattern of when people come in and out to figure out-


    -But how does that help?


    He wasn¡¯t going to stop until he managed to fool her, but her words interrupted him, taking his lead of the conversation.


    -¡­


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say for her. There was nothing he could think of that would make them return without solving this.


    (There is no choice then¡­)


    -¡­It could let us know when the class really starts.


    -And why would that help?


    -We would know the exact time the phenomenon would occur.


    -And why would that-


    -Because we would not encounter any more of those things! Satisfied now?!


    Couldn¡¯t handle it anymore, Chris shouted at her.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit it. He really didn¡¯t want to, but he couldn¡¯t change the way he felt about it.


    -¡­I knew it.


    Finally, the girl expression started to lose, as if she understood what he said.


    She then sat on the ground, in front of where Chris was.


    -Look, I will say it again. You don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.


    -But how can you be sure? You didn¡¯t know they existed yesterday!


    Yesterday, as Chris was treating her wounds, Midna said that problem was solved. The boy could only nod to her words while he wrapping bandages on her arms, but her words didn¡¯t convince his heart.


    -Of course I¡¯m. Who do you think am I?


    And yet, the girl in front of him didn¡¯t have a doubt on her face.


    -All of them, no exception, were killed by me. I even buried their bodies deep into the woods to not raise attraction.


    -...


    (¡­There was no choice, you know about it.)


    It didn¡¯t feel good for him to hear her saying that, but what else could she do there? Those things couldn¡¯t be reasoned with. That was the only way they could be safe.


    He knew about it, but still¡­


    -¡­It is not your fault, you know?


    Seeing that Chris was in silence, alone with his own thoughts, Midna told him something that stole his attention. Her gentle voice made his eyes met hers.


    -Of course it was. If we hadn¡¯t stayed, none of that would happen.


    To put them in a death situation, against something they didn¡¯t know, resulting in her coming back home full of injuries. It all started with his selfish desire of wanting to fix everything.


    -But if we hadn¡¯t done that, then they would attack us sooner or later.


    -But if we took it slowly, then we could have some information!


    The girl¡¯s words made sense to him, but it didn¡¯t change the root of the problem.


    -That was one mistake we can¡¯t afford to do anymore!


    No matter how much he wanted to escape from it--


    -If the things were worse yesterday, who knows what would have happened to us?


    A deep feeling inside him was slowly crawling up¡ª


    -And this only happened in after a day since we discovered the school was weird!


    A realization so obvious but he didn¡¯t want to look at it¡ª


    -After all of that, who knows what will happen tomorrow? And the day after? I¡¯m not even sure that today will be safe!


    For more than he didn¡¯t want to say it¡ª


    -This is not the life I used to have! I''m scared!


    At least, Chris spoke it. He managed to spill those heavy words out of his mouth.


    He looked down, his breath was rough. His heartbeat was fast and he was trying to control it.


    -I''m scared, Midna. I don¡¯t know what will happen next. I try to be calm and reasonable, but I just can¡¯t take it. I thought it would be fine as long that we figure out what was happening in the school and help everyone. I thought it would be fine, that we would find the origin behind it all safe and sound, but after yesterday, I''m scared to continue digging this down.


    And then, he said it all the things inside him. There were no lies in his words.


    -I¡¯m not¡­the right person for this¡­


    If it was someone else, then they would handle it better than him, but who would he pass the baton to? There was none he could think of and the girl was not an option for this.


    -I¡¯m sorry but please¡­can we go back to the classroom?


    He couldn¡¯t even look anymore. His eyes were closed, waiting for something to happen as his body started to tremble and the sweat was gluing the clothes.


    (Please¡­just please¡­let¡¯s go back¡­)


    -¡­I understand.


    Her words reach his ears.


    -Ok, if that is you want, let¡¯s go back.


    Finally, they would go back to where they could be safe. He started to become soft and his body wasn¡¯t rigid anymore.


    However, she wasn¡¯t done.


    -But¡­I know you can do better.


    Suddenly, his hands were grasped by a warm sensation. Opening his eyes, he could her hands on his¡¯. Lifting his head, he saw her looking at him with a gentle smile on her face.


    -¡­I¡¯m happy that you shared those feelings with me, I truly am¡­but you are the only one that can help solve everything. You know things about this world that I don¡¯t and, contrary to what you think of, there are so many things you had helped me in these past few days.


    He heard her words with attention, not wasting a single one of them as his eyes were fixed on hers.


    -This is crazy for you, I know it can be, or rather, it is, but it¡¯s also being crazy for me too! There are so many things I don¡¯t know when I came here that I started to panic and didn¡¯t know how to react!


    -¡­


    -Had I not met you then, how knows what would have happened? You helped me be here today, having a life I could ever only think about it before, and for that, I¡¯m truly grateful¡­


    -¡­


    -And now is my turn to help you. Don¡¯t matter what happens, I know we will manage to pass that together. So I will ask you: what do you want to do?


    -¡­


    Either go back and be safe or continue with the things they were doing up until now. The girl now left those options for him to choose.


    She finished speaking and waited patiently for his reply. Her kind words were carved deeply in his heart.


    He had never thought how the things were from her perspective, seeing how happy and energetic she was with all that was happening.


    He knew she was helping with everything she could do. He knew about it, but hearing all of it from her left him speechless after learning her point of view.


    -I...


    Chris knew what this moment meant, for both of them and for him. It was one of the few times in the life where just a word can change the entire outcome of what would happen next.


    -I¡­I want to¡­


    And so, the one he choose was--

 Chapter 53: A place that shouldnt be a place

    If you came and go from a place in frequency, eventually, you will learn about it like the back of your hand.


    When you needed a bathroom, you knew exactly where to go.


    When you needed another way because the usual one was packed by others, you knew the other path to go.


    When you wanted to chill and enjoy, you knew the exact spot where to be in peace.


    Sometimes, you could not even look to where you were walking and yet you wouldn¡¯t bump into anything.


    That was the results of your days spent going to that place often.


    And none of them applied to Chris right now.


    He still wasn¡¯t familiar with the school grounds like the rest of his classmates. The school had only started for about three weeks before the snowstorm came.


    At that time, they knew where some of the most important places were but others were a mystery. Then they were put on a hold for about two weeks before school started once again.


    But Chris took yet another week because of his broken shoulder, so most of his memories of how the high-school looked like weren¡¯t solid on his mind.


    However, there were some things he knew. One of them was this:


    Through the school entrance, walking into the main hallway of the first floor, taking the first corridor to the left, continuing until you reached the second corridor from the right, exiting through the doors, you could enter the sports area of the campus, outside the main building.


    It was a fairly big area, allowing for the most popular sports such as football and baseball to have their own fields with a good amount of space between them.


    There were also two tennis courts with a cage around it, one volleyball, one basketball court and, a bit far away from them, a track-and-field cinder track where the most of the student suffered from the exercises the chubby P.E. teacher gave them.


    But if you continue going left, following the main building walls, you could see the place of where most of the P.E. classes take place: the gymnasium.


    The building was tall enough to almost reach the third floor where Chris¡¯s classroom was. Inside there was an open area used for indoor sports and doors to storage rooms, where most of the club members would pick up their respective equipment for their activities.


    And that was all of his school had of physical actives and the places they took place. This was something his class learned in a tour their teacher gave to them during their first P.E. class.


    However, there was yet another facility there. Behind the gymnasium, covered by a structure similar to a greenhouse, Chris had found a huge amount of water filling a giant hole in the ground.


    -Are you¡­serious¡­?


    When he heard about it, he thought something was weird and couldn¡¯t believe it, but he couldn¡¯t lie to himself after seen it with his own eyes.


    -It¡¯s really¡­a pool.


    The water was clear, not having any sighing of impurity in it. Two lines of floats connected by a string divided the area in three, reminding him of the pools he saw for competitions. The only difference was that this one had about half the length.


    (But¡­how¡­?)


    During the tour they had, there was no mention or sight of a pool inside the school campus. All the facilities and sport-fields they had were the ones you could easily found in any usual school.


    And yet, there was a pool now. It¡¯s true that he was away for about three weeks, however, nobody would work in construction under a snowstorm and there was no announcement from the school about building a pool. Also, he doubted they managed to build such a big facility in just a week.


    And yet, his two friends didn¡¯t find it a bit weird. Probably anyone in the school would have the same reaction, seeing that nobody talked nor warned.


    Seeing it with his own eyes was as if the pool just appeared out of nowhere like magic and everyone just accept it.


    But none of those were the reason his body was shivering.


    It was because he knew exactly where the pool was.


    [][][][][]


    -I want to¡­finish this.


    The sole desire he had.


    -I want to know what happened, just what caused all of this.


    The fear he poured over him like water drops from a cold rain, but even among the darkness that was taking over his surroundings, there was still that one light inside him telling him to go forward.


    -I want to return everything like it used to be!


    The far way finishing line, the highest peak of a mountain, the beginning of all this weirdness.


    He wanted to stand in such a place.


    He wanted to go and see it with his own eyes.


    And then, find a way to fix it.


    (Oh man¡­so that was why¡­)


    Even if he knew the cause of this feeling inside him, Chris couldn¡¯t lie about yearning deep in his heart, however, it¡¯s also the reason why he was feeling so deplorable.


    And the one whom he told was smiling happily without understanding his emotions.


    -I knew you would choose that.


    Not wanting to lose any more time, she got up from the ground.


    -I think it¡¯s time for us to go, right?


    Midna extended her hand towards him. Chris was about to grab it but was a little hesitant of whatever or not he would.


    Still, his hand reached her hand, grasping it with force to show his determination and then he got pulled up, standing up on his two feet, right in front of the girl.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    -Yeah¡­let¡¯s go check this.


    [][][][][]


    (Even though I said that¡­even though I said that!)


    He wanted to deny it but that wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    There was a faint superstition on his mind but it was so out of bounds he could only think of it like a conspiracy theory, and one of the craziest ones on top of it, that none would believe.


    However, as he gazed at the crystal, blue water, he could confirm it.


    -It¡¯s just like in the game¡­


    With a voice so slow only he could hear it, Chris said.


    If he told someone this, the only responses he would hear would be laughs of how ridicule this sounded, still, he was sure about it.


    Due to the game give the player an open-world to explore in some areas with a first-person perspective, the school was one of the places where they could have the most freedom to move around.


    Be it in the campus, inside the halls, alongside the many small areas the player could enter, the number of places they could move around was so large that many used the teleport system in the map to go from each of the key points.


    Within that same area-map, with the school entrance facing the bottom of the page, in the upper left side of it, surrounded by nothing but an empty field, one of the point-labels said ¡°pool¡±.


    And, with how much time he had invested in the game and how many times he was in the school zone there, Chris could confirm it.


    The location of both this pool and the game''s one was the same.


    If that wasn¡¯t enough, even the design of it was exactly the same as the picture he saw when he entered it, and that also applied to the changing rooms and a sole storage on the other side of the water.


    (So¡­that is it¡­!)


    And this knowledge made him feel both scared of the unknown and bit of happiness.


    (Everything is clear now!)


    With how much weirdness entered his life in the past days, only a crazy theory could make him see how the things became this way.


    (This is just like the game!)


    Assuming this as the truth, Chris managed to get an explanation to most of the questions that were flooding in his mind.


    (The other students¡­)


    In the game, the player could get out of class if he wanted to and walk in the hallways like the periods were happening.


    If they looked around inside other classrooms, all they could see were simplified versions of a person behind the window¡¯s glass.


    On top of that, no matter where you would walk inside the school, the player would not see another student outside the classroom when the class was happening except for the heroines due to some events.


    (Why the classrooms couldn¡¯t be open¡­)


    In the game, the player wasn¡¯t allowed to enter any other classroom besides his. There was no content what-so-ever in them, so it wouldn¡¯t be relevant if they add it.


    (The canteen¡­)


    The canteen could only be entered during the lunch break and after the school had ended, being closed outside those two times.


    (And also that night!)


    Due to the curfew because of the loose serial killer know as Midnight Pumpkin, the player couldn¡¯t find anybody outside past 6 PM.


    In the night when he had first met Midna, he didn¡¯t see a single person out in the streets, even though many of them would normally pass through there.


    All of it, with no exception, matched the game setting he knew so well over the two weeks of absence.


    Like pieces of a puzzle, they matched together creating a clear picture in his mind.


    (¡­This is so crazy¡­)


    Chris knew that for sure. Even now he was trying to think of a way other than this to set his theories.


    (But¡­with this, how can I not think of that?!)


    There was no rational explanation for this pool to exist. One can¡¯t simply dig a hole and throw water into it to call it a ¡°pool¡±.


    He looked carefully around it and he could see exactly the same scenario he was shown in the game. Everything was in the exact place where it should be.


    (A, Amazing¡­)


    Once, he had thought he was in the game and discarded it like a joke, but now it didn¡¯t sound so out of norms like he used to think.


    A game character came to the real world.


    The school started to be weird.


    There wasn¡¯t any sort of suspicion about a sudden pool in the campus.


    (It¡¯s like the game came to the real life!)


    There was too much similarity for him to ignore it.


    Without realizing, a grin appeared on his face as Chris finally managed to get useful information about the circumstances surrounding him.


    At least, one step he could stand.


    -Midna, do you know what this means?!


    Overcome with emotions, the boy turned around and asked. It was such a rhetorical question for him that he wasn¡¯t expecting an answer.


    However, because of the happiness, he felt, his brain at the moment wasn¡¯t working properly and he just someone to share his happiness.


    --Instead, Chris was pushed off the pool¡¯s edge.


    -¡­Huh?


    It was too late for him to react. The boy went all in the cold water, making his spine to freeze and his body to shiver.


    Pushing his head above the water, Chris saw the girl showing him a teasing smile as she looked down at him.


    -What was that for?! ¨C He asked her furiously as if he was demanding.


    It was his moment of revelation, where all the dots would be connected, but the girl threw a bucket of cold water over him. Rather, she threw him into the cold water.


    And his anger only grew seeing Midna laughing while holding her stomach.


    -I, I¡¯m sorry but¡­your face was so serious that I¡­I, PFF!


    -Oh, you!


    She did for her own amusement. Realizing this made his face looks like a tomato from the shame he was feeling.


    -H, here! Grab on.


    Ending her unnecessary laugher, the girl extended her hand towards him to help him get up.


    He slowly swam to the edge and grabbed her hand, but before she could pull him upward, his next words took her by surprise.


    -Let¡¯s see how you like it!


    Placing both of his feet against the pool¡¯s wall, Chris pulled Midna inside the pool before she had a chance to fight back, resulting in her falling in a spot near him.


    When her head reached above water, it was immediately hit with water.


    -Here! How do you feel now, huh?!


    Using his palms, Chris was pushing water forward to where Midna was. It was only something to annoy her, but for him, it had a greater meaning.


    -Who is laughing now?!


    With a forced laugh, the boy was mimicking how she was treating him earlier.


    And due to his action, something that recalled a huge wave of a beach was going in his direction.


    -Huh?


    All he could do was be in shock before he got hit by it. The impact was so powerful that the water reached all the way to the other side of the pool.


    And the water returned to its normal stage, Chris was floating on it in awe, having an idea who caused that unnatural phenomenon.


    (¡­Don¡¯t forget she is from a video-game...don''t forget she is from a video¡­)


    Turning his head slightly to the side, he could see the girl with her arms ready to launch yet another one of those waves.


    -No! No! No! Stop that!


    As if his life was on it, Chris swam up to her and grabbed her wrists, interrupting her from continuing her reckless.


    Being restrained by him, the girl pouted.


    -¡­You were the one who started it.


    -That is clearly not on the same level as I, right?!


    It was like he was using a toy gun while she had brought a rocket-launcher. The difference between them was that wide.


    Chris didn¡¯t even want to think of the next one she would make.


    Contrary to his stress, the girl in front of him smiled.


    -But¡­I¡¯m glad.


    -Hmm?


    -You are having fun now, right?


    -¡­


    He knew what her words meant, so he couldn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    Had she not come up to him, even if he found out about the pool later, he wouldn¡¯t have the courage or the will to investigate more about it.


    -You are right¡­I am having fun. - With a crumbed smile, he answered her.


    The path he had thought it was blocked is now opened for him to walk on. He couldn¡¯t see where it would end but the journey ahead was far greater than whatever he would or will think.


    There was no way of knowing how the things became like this without even trying to find out those answers by themselves.


    And now, the chance to go where they lay was in his front and the first step was already made today.


    It was small and probably will be forgotten in the future, but all that it matters was that it had been done.


    And all of it was because of the girl he was looking at right now.


    --And then he turned his face to the side as it became red like a tomato.


    (S, shit¡­I got careless!)


    -Is something wrong? - Not understanding his reaction, Midna innocently asked.


    -Y, yeah, it¡¯s nothing.


    -But your face is-


    -L, let¡¯s go out now, ok?!


    Not wanting to be there anymore, the boy started to climb up the edge, leaving the confused girl behind him.


    -But why is it that-


    -The next period is about to start! We need to leave now, ok?!


    The girl couldn¡¯t get why he was so agitated but still follow him.


    She just couldn¡¯t understand that, up till now, both of them were in the water


    In normal clothes.


    That sticks to the body once wet like glue.


    Emphasizing the wearer''s lines.


    And sometimes became transparent like a thin layer of paper.


    If it was just the boy, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a difference, but when it¡¯s about a girl, this matter was a whole new level. Instinctively, his eyes were brought down to where her head was.


    Recalling the place he was trying so hard to not look yesterday, Chris barely could maintain his face without losing it to the mix of emotions inside of him.


    (H, huge¡­)


    That image was now burned inside his mind.

 Chapter 54: The search continues, but...

    When he was playing [You are mine], there were choices the player could do that changed the game by a significant amount, staying hidden until some event or cut-scene was reached. Only then the player would see the true value of them.


    It would be even something as small each person they could talk to or even something as big as to which heroine you would spend most of your time with, but one of the most useful choices the player could do was what their character would do as an activity, or how the fan base started to call, training.


    In some dating sims, there could be a screen in the menu displaying the character¡¯s status, such as strength, charm, intelligence, etc., showing the player how ready they were if they wanted to conquer a heroine.


    [You are mine] had a system similar like that, but it was never shown or even mentioned to the player, with their only warning being the one after completing the prologue/tutorial, which said:


    From this point forward, any choice you make will affect the way the game is played. Choose carefully and think thoroughly before selecting an option.


    Some who played wouldn¡¯t even take a glance at this warning, thinking it was just for the new-comers of visual novels to not screw things up, however, this game wasn¡¯t like the others of its genre.


    All of the heroines had psychological problems and would do anything they needed to do in order to get what they wanted, with the protagonist being their top priority in most of the cases. On top of that, each of their stories wasn¡¯t only about an ordinary life, so even the enemies the player would face were as dangerous as the girls, if not less.


    And the only way the player was able to facilitate his future struggles were to train his character.


    How to do it was simple: all one had to do was to spend time doing a certain activity in the game and they would progress in some aspect. There were specific areas in the game that were designed for the player to do this.


    It was a bit tricky to manage the time the character would train while also having to interact with the heroines, but the payoff was so good for them to neglect it.


    Let¡¯s say for example someone would be running after the character, a reoccurring situation through the game. If the player spent time training their character to be faster, then those situations would be a breeze most of the time, allowing them to outrun their pursuers.


    Why would the character need to run from them? One could say there were some results that didn¡¯t end well for them and also one of the major reasons why the global version of the game was censored quite harshly.


    But that was just one of the advantages of being able to run faster. Sometimes the player would be able to rescue the heroine or stop her from doing anything illegal, while in some occasions it would also allow them to visit two places with the same time they would take to visit one.


    Because the players would often be there in most of the story, the school was the selected place where all those training could be done, using the different clubs spread through the campus as areas for them.


    Before the player could have control over the character, there was one monologue he said regarding the clubs:


    Since I don¡¯t know much about the clubs here, I better try some of them before choosing one that I could regret later. Until then, I¡¯m free to do what I want!


    It was nothing more than some excuse to let the player control how they would spend their time. Not bounding them to some places resulted in a great feedback from fans who wanted to experience a game where they could honestly feel they were the main character.


    And with that, they were allowed to roam free to the different clubs and train to what they thought it would be their best chances to get out alive of many situations.


    If they decided to spend time in the track-and-run fields, the character would be faster.


    Spending time on the pool resulted in them having more stamina.


    Doing sports such as baseball would make them stronger, while volley would allow them to jump higher.


    These were but few of the traits the player could have for his advantages. The number of options and choices on the game also helped with its popularity with many fans.


    And, of course, that was not all those areas had to offer.


    -Seriously¡­is it still not enough?


    Many bookshelves, tall enough to look like walls and without having any room to put anything else in them, surrounded the boy that complained. He bore a tired expression on his face, showing he was doing something for a long period of time.


    On his hands, two books, thick as bars, were taken out of their respective places. He would normally be cautious to handle them since his sweat could damage the old cover, but that thought never appear in his mind since he had started it.


    -Great¡­


    He placed the books back where he got them, marking the end of his search on this shelve, however, all it took was one glance at his side for him to realize there were still many more to come. That lone sight was the answer since Chris knew it couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    It was now Thursday. After he discovered the connections between the real world and the game, Chris wanted to resume his searches right away, but the school yesterday was almost over, leaving him with no choice but to go back home.


    However, it was not a lost time. Rather than using his notebook to do homework, he had spent the last night only writing about what he could remember of the game, trying to see which areas they could go and what changed compared to before, just like the pool.


    It was pass-midnight when he had dropped his pencil. On his front lied the compilation of all the relevant information they could use for their search that could bring results almost immediately.


    Since there were many places in the game that were either too hard to access or have a clue as to where to find in real life, Chris filtered them to what would be their top priority. For now, the one place they could fully be without raising suspicions and didn¡¯t mangle with their lives was the school.


    For his luck, it was also the place where had many places and secrets to find. Since he didn¡¯t know the entire school layout, there may be one thing or two in the game that was similar to the real life, so their current objective was to figure out what was out of norm first before trying to get the details.


    But¡­since this was the seventh bookshelf Chris was taking and placing back books from, it wasn¡¯t going well for them.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    (C¡¯mon, how hard it¡¯s to find a secret passage?)


    The library. A place to study or grab an interesting book to read. At his school, there was an entire building dedicated to it, transforming it to a point where many students would go when they wanted to be in a quiet place. The books inside were from many genres, going from fiction to study books and even have a small self for comics in a lounge for somebody who just wanted to spend their time there. Even he together with his friends went to have lunch there sometimes.


    The reason for the library to have its own building was on the chairman¡¯s family collection. From what Chris had heard about it, from many generations, his teacher¡¯s lineage was found of books and started to accumulate them inside the house, but in one point, it became impossible to live there, so they decided to create a place to guard them. Since then, this library was made.


    It was a rather big building. Two-store high, with bookshelves forming a maze-like structure one could be lost if they didn¡¯t have indications to what section they were in. Since the first time Chris had set his foot on it, he was surprised by how big it was and wondered if that was okay for a school to have such a large collection of their own.


    However, that was what the library he knew in real life.


    In the game, this place was a typical school library. It was all inside only one room, with a couple of bookshelves on it and some tables spread around. Nothing redeemable the first time you entered it, appearing to be a normal place, but it was all a lie.


    First, this was the area where the player could train his character to know more wisdom, changing or adding some dialogues from the usual ones he would have to choose from, helping him through the game.


    When Chris found out about this, he really thought he had shit bricks. It was when he was going through a certain heroine route. She was so smart that didn¡¯t display one sight of interest on his character no matter what option he chose.


    He reset his save file and started from the beginning. Before he made the first contact with her, the boy pondered for a while to how he could talk with that heroine, only then reminded that he could read a book in the library. Since she was smart and reading a book was a sign of being smart, Chris thought it would work.


    To his surprise, not only he managed to start the heroine interest on him, but even the other dialogues changed to be more precise and intellectual! Had he knew about this, his life would be so easier with the other three.


    But the reason he came here today wasn¡¯t to read a book. Inside that ordinary-bland-unattractive library, laid a special place he would never found if not being shown by one of the heroines first.


    It was no other than a secret passage, leading to a secluded area with only a huge monitor made from other screens and plugged by heavy-cables on the ground with some storage lockers around. There the player could see that someone was watching the whole school with cameras spread to many areas.


    Maybe it was made to look like just a joke, but the method for entering was as clich¨¦ as it could get: take a book out of the shelf to reveal the passage. And that was the reason Chris was now searching on his eighth bookshelf. It was a really improbable place to even exist, but with a pool pooping out of nowhere, he didn¡¯t doubt at all of its existence¡­when he started it, that was.


    The boy barely could lift his arms anymore. He was doing it for almost four periods right now. Luckily, even the librarian was affected by the phenomenon, so even though they were in for so long, she wasn¡¯t checking on them or tried to find them.


    -No¡­more¡­


    Now, placing the books back in their places, the boy sat on the ground. His arms were soaring, as if telling him complains about how he had treated them. Not to mention the times he had taken out the books since some of them were in highest areas of the shelves, he had to climb up the rolling stair, do the take-place, go down and move the stair to another place he had not searched for. To top it all, there was no break since he was too excited about finding a secret passage.


    (I wonder if she was getting something on her side¡­)


    When they start it, Chris and Midna decided to separate and each became responsible for one the library sides. Compared to him that couldn¡¯t move anymore, the girl must be doing it with ease.


    (Probably she already finished.)


    For him to go through a whole bookshelf, it took about twenty minutes when he wasn¡¯t tired. He had an impression she would only need ¡®bout three.


    (Welp, I¡¯m beaten. I wonder if she found something.)


    Getting up from the ground, he made his way towards the other side of the library. Since she hadn¡¯t come to him, maybe she was too ashamed to appear empty-handed and was still looking for it.


    (Let¡¯s look in the bright side. Even if she hadn¡¯t found anything, at least we will know there isn¡¯t anything on that side.)


    [][][][][]


    (¡­Know what? Never mind everything I thought about her¡­)


    What could be the reason for Chris to be still with a face like he just saw something so letdown that made him question his eyes? It lay on the sight of a crying girl surrounded by opened books while she was sitting on the ground.


    -Hey¡­are you alright?


    -*Sniff*¡­*sniff*¡­C..h..ris¡­


    She lifted her head, making him saw what could be called waterfalls falling down her eyes. From the looks of it, she was trying to hold her tears but that only made it even stronger.


    -Ok, ok, what happened?


    -It¡¯s¡­*sniff*¡­it¡¯s¡­this¡­


    With her trembling hands, she shows him the inside of ¡°The Ugly Duckling¡±, the book she was holding.


    -¡­


    (¡­Seriously?)


    She was once called the most dangerous serial killer. Some even called her a demon, someone who couldn¡¯t possibly be a human. The one responsible was single-handled make the police force a curfew¡­was now crying over a book for children.


    -It¡¯s...it¡¯s so sad!


    Looking at the page, she couldn¡¯t even pass the first three. She stopped when the ugly duck was alone from the others ducks.


    (Not even finishing the book and being like this¡­)


    He knew there were many things that she couldn¡¯t or didn¡¯t experience since she came from the game, but she had at least some knowledge and a degree of maturity. It took Chris by surprise to see Midna like this out of the blue since they were doing something else.


    (Oh right, I forgot about it.)


    Since he found her in the library, he just kept staring at the girl since he doubted if what he was seeing was real or not.


    -Did you find anything about-


    -UWAAAAAAAA!


    -¡­


    He wanted to ask about her progress but she took a glance at the picture in the book and cried loudly. Had the librarian not be affected as the others in the school, the two of them would definitely be expulsed from the library.


    (Yep, it¡¯s what it¡¯s, right?)


    Her expression was enough for him to know that she was like this for a long time. Forget about the secret passage. If he doesn¡¯t deal with how she was right now, they wouldn¡¯t leave even if the whole school closed.


    -Give it to me. I will read it for you.


    Getting the situation in his mind, she wanted to complete the book but couldn¡¯t pass the first pages since it was too much for her. Even if he wanted to continue looking for the passage, she wouldn¡¯t be able to move before finishing what she wanted.


    -But¡­but...*sniff*


    -I get it, I get it.


    Taking the book from her hands, Chris placed his back against a bookshelf. With his hand, he tapped the ground near him, telling her to come there.


    -C¡¯mon, story time.


    He waited as Midna dragged her body on the floor until she stopped right at his side. She cuddled really close to him, staring fixedly at the book on his hands with her teary eyes.


    -Ok. Once upon a time¡­


    With less distance than he could be comfortable, Chris opened the book and started to read.


    [][][][][]


    -For the rest of his days, the swan lived happily with his new swan family. The end.


    It was about fifteen minutes since he started it and Chris now closed the book. He didn¡¯t read ¡°The Ugly Duckling¡± since he was a child, so he understood many things that his once childish mind couldn¡¯t.


    (No wonder she liked this book.)


    As he was reading it, the image of the girl was frequently appearing on his mind, overlapping the image of the soon-to-be swan.


    (After all, she can finally be what she wanted to be.)


    There were no more bounds and rules to follow. She could be something else and nothing would be there to stop her. And above all, he could finally learn who was the mysterious character that picked his interest.


    -What did you thou¡­ght¡­


    --But that so-called character was now sleeping on his shoulder, noosing off like it was the most comfortable place in the world.


    -Hey, the story is over, now let¡¯s go back to the search.


    He shook her with his hands to awake her. There was still some time left before lunch and, if they wanted to finish the library today, she would need to help him, otherwise, his limbs would riot.


    However, to his dismay, not only she didn¡¯t stop sleeping, his shaking caused her to fall down on his lap, with her head on his thighs. Maybe it was because she liked the soft sensation, but she grabbed his leg like a pillow, not seeming to let it go.


    Now there was nothing he could do. Her grip wasn¡¯t strong but he couldn¡¯t move his leg, not allowing him to even stand up. Even if he could, it wouldn¡¯t look any better since he would be literally dragging her with him.


    -C¡¯mon now¡­how it came to this¡­


    His only choice was to wait for her to wake up on her own. The boy wouldn¡¯t do so, definitely not because he was thinking her peaceful sleeping face was cute or how soft her hair was as he caressed her head.


    (But honestly¡­how could you be called ¡°ugly¡±?)

 Chapter 55: Dont waste food or else you...

    In the end, the girl didn¡¯t move an inch until the lunch break and the only thing Chris got was a cramp in his legs, so the day finished without any gain relevant to the search.


    And so, when the last day of the week came, they decided to go to another area.


    It was a classroom different from any other inside the school. There were six sets of tables covered by a thin cloth over them. In one of the corners, one could see two sinks tables, wide enough for someone to wash their clothes, but its use was for another household function.


    In another corner, there were two ovens, one of them clearly older than the other but that only meant it was still working since some of its stains were rather fresh. There was a balcony, separating one from the other, with a microwave on top of it, as well as some drawers in its bottom. Hanging from the wall, four gloves were being held by nails.


    And in yet another corner, there laid two fridges, with a size enough to feed a family of five each. One of them had a label saying ¡°MEAT/DAIRY P.¡± while the other said ¡°VEGETABLES/FRUITS¡±. On its side, there was a cabinet saying ¡°DOUGH/OTHERS¡±.


    The last corner was the one that resembled a normal classroom the most. A blackboard hanging on the wall with ¡°HOME ECONOMICS CLUB MEETING¡± written on it and a teacher¡¯s table in front of it. It was right on the corner of where the door was.


    And that same door was now opening slowly, enough for two eyes to look inside, moving back-and-forth like they were verifying the place with caution.


    -Ok, it¡¯s empty. Let¡¯s go.


    With a whisper like he wanted to keep a secret, the eyes disappeared and the door was opened without hesitation, clearing the way for the pair of people behind it to enter.


    Seeing that the girl was inside, the boy closed the door and looked around the classroom, with a rather disappointed face afterward.


    -How should I say this¡­


    In his vision, there was nothing wrong with the place this club was using. They had everything they needed to complete their daily activities and he once remembered how the club was praised since most of the school events had food coming from them.


    However, the reason for his expression at that moment was¡ª


    -It¡¯s so normal¡­


    The home economics club.


    Chris knew about them from the flyers hanging on the mainboard of the school and the first week of school when the clubs were opened for the new students to see how their activities were before they chose something.


    He had once entered this club with his friends since the first day of school was focused on the students knowing more about the campus and what it offered. This was one of the few clubs they had entered before going back home to play an online game together.


    (They did have good food back then.)


    Recalling the main reason they and many others took a glance inside this club, Chris walked towards the fridges. Opening them, all he saw was food in a large quantity, enough for them to leave not a single space open inside.


    But that didn¡¯t make the boy satisfied. He proceeded to open the cabinet, just to find it in a similar situation as the food. And so he did with the drawers from the balcony, the ones under the sink and even checked under the tables, however, all he had found was recipe books, kitchen supplies, and empty spaces.


    The club was exactly like it seemed: normal.


    -Hmm¡­


    If Chris was honest with himself, this place was as he remembered it to be. There was nothing that he could recall that change inside, so he could now confirm something with it:


    This place wasn¡¯t like its counterpart from the game.


    He thought about this possibility after yesterday¡¯s search. Although the pool was something that was like an exact copy of it, the library wasn¡¯t like the one from the game.


    It all came from a conversation he had with Midna after she got up.


    [][][][][]


    -So you couldn¡¯t find it either?


    -Uhum. I tried to search for it but couldn¡¯t found anything about it. And then, I grabbed that book and¡­and I¡­UWAAAAAAAAAA!


    -I¡­see¡­


    [][][][][]


    That exchange left him disheartened.


    After all, it was a secret passage to a secret place. It was such a cool thing to have. He had imagined using that as a secret base for them, somewhere they could chill without anyone disturbing them, and to spy on the whole school to learn more about what is happening.


    The former was the real reason he wanted to find it, or that would be his answer in case someone asked.


    (Well, only she knows about it, but¡­)


    He didn¡¯t want to say something childish and sound it weird in front of her.


    (Still¡­I can¡¯t find anything weird about this place.)


    Thinking about it, Chris looked around one more time.


    In the game, the home economics club was a place without much to do. Two tables divided the room by three lines with each of them enough to hold half a class of thirty with space to spare.


    The most remarkable sight of the club was the food storage. There was a fridge for the small stuff, but most of the ingredients were placed in two other areas: the wardrobe-like storage, large enough to be called a separate room, and a giant freezer like the ones from a butcher house.


    Inside of them were some items that would be relevant in some part of the story later on, but it was usually the place where the player could get ingredients for the basic recipes in the club.


    Just like the library, this was also an area with training. On it, the player could make dishes for the heroines to eat and was one of the places that many would go since they would get an item from doing something, but there was a hidden feature as well.


    If the player chose to spend some time inside, their character would learn something that made possible for many players to get the attention of the heroines faster than any other method.


    After reading many recipe books and having some interactions with the heroines, the character would also learn something that would be of their tastes, making them surprised by how much he cared about them.


    If, for example, one of them wasn¡¯t eating healthy food or didn¡¯t have time to eat a full meal, the player could choose a certain dish that would help her in that day, giving them more energy and a growing interest on them.


    It helped that the game had some descriptions about the dishes the player could make, so even the most casual of them could link what the heroine needed and what they could make for her.


    But none of that helped Chris now.


    -Midna, did you find anything here?


    The place was normal and nothing was added into it, at least from his perspective. Since she was from the game, there might be something that she could notice that he didn¡¯t, but¡­


    -Well¡­It¡¯s normal¡­I guess? - With a confused look, she responded to him.


    -I see.


    (If she couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it, then that was it.)


    There were some places that they could go like this club. For some reason in the game, even though the class was happening, there were some areas that the player could enter, and that was also true for Chris¡¯ school at the moment.


    All they needed to do was to find places from the game that matched with his school and they wouldn¡¯t, in theory, be locked like the other classrooms.


    With her response, there was nothing else to do there. Even in the game, this place was mostly used to bake sweets and nothing relevant to the plot.


    But¡­the search wasn¡¯t the only thing in Chris¡¯ mind when they entered there.


    -Well¡­since we do have some time, wanna make something?


    [][][][][]


    In the game, there were a massive amount of ingredients for the player to use for basic recipes in the club. Basically, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for someone to have the same ingredient in stupid quantity in their inventory.


    However, if one thought they could just give the same thing over and over for the heroine, they would soon learn how wrong they were. Basically, there would be a point where the heroine will say something along those lines for them:


    Why do you keep giving me [dish name] over and over again? Just because I said I liked them, it¡¯s not I want to have it ALL the time!


    If a player got this message, that was the point to stop and rethink their stomach strategy. Otherwise¡­the meat in the freezer would gain another variety to display.


    But that was only if someone continued to give them excessive amounts, like fifty or so of the same thing. Some players had a debate over this because of how out of the box this [Game Over] was but later they would receive an answer about it during a press conference when the staff said it was because it was a form to teach about not using excise amount of food and waste ingredients.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Luckily, nobody of them could see what was happening in that clubroom in that morning or they teachings would be for naught.


    -Midna, it says two cups of dough!


    -But what is wrong with this way though?


    -You don¡¯t mix salt with milk!


    In one word: a mess. That was the definition of what one of the tables looked like. A liquid was falling down while the surroundings were messy by the many failed attempts of whatever she was making.


    (Serious, what was I thinking?!)


    He thought she could handle it alone after all the times in his house.


    He gave the recipe for her to follow.


    He would bring whatever she said.


    At first, he though some ingredients were weird, but maybe it was only because of how the recipe was written, however, the moment she said for him to grab a spoon of meat, something was wrong.


    -Please, read the words and not the pictures!


    -But they had the same color, no?


    -Ok, that is it!


    Not holding this nonsense anymore, Chris took the place of Midna and looked at the recipe. Folding his sleeves, he said:


    -Bring me two cups of flour, one cup of milk and two eggs.


    -And where are them?


    -In the fridge.


    -Is this it?


    -For Pete¡¯s sake, read the labels!


    [][][][][]


    With a clack, the oven was closed and the inside was heated. The lone mold filled with the mixture was there and it would take about twenty minutes for it to get done.


    In front of it, Chris and Midna were looking at their hand-crafted creation. Each of their dirty and wet clothes displayed how much effort they put into this easy-to-follow recipe.


    While one of them was happy waiting for the time to pass, the other was quite angry about how the process was.


    (Dammit, what is on with your mind?)


    Sometimes she would be dependent and reliable; other times she was dumb and needed to be taken care of. If his friend Max saw this, he would point that gap of her.


    (I really don¡¯t understand what you think sometimes.)


    Even after all that time together, she was still a mystery to him. There was nothing about her like this even in the game. A totally new character nobody knew of, he thought.


    (Did someone else also found about that glitch?)


    It would be too weird if he was the only one to found out about that glitch. With all the information he got from Max about the game, he knew somewhat about how large the fan base was.


    (And¡­if someone did, would she still be here or¡­)


    For some reason, that thought brought him a bad feeling he couldn¡¯t explain. If she, by some chance, wasn¡¯t at his side right now, would he--


    -Hey¡­


    -Hmm?


    Her voice surprised him, stopping his thoughts from flowing.


    -Why are we doing that?


    -What?


    -That.


    With her finger, the girl pointed at the thing they were waiting for. He was so concentrated on his thoughts that Chris even forgot about it.


    -Oh, that¡­well, it¡¯s because¡­


    -¡­Because?


    (Crap, what to do now¡­)


    With Midna staring innocently at him, Chris was lost for words. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to reveal if this was just a normal thing, but that wasn¡¯t the case for the boy.


    -Well¡­it¡¯s because¡­I feel like doing it?


    It was one of the worst lies he could make and his face didn¡¯t help him hide this fact. Her stare became more and more powerful as if she could read him like a book, causing him to have even more pressure.


    -Ok, if you say so.


    But to his luck, she gave up and returned her sight to the oven. Like a heavyweight felt down from his shoulders, Chris sighed from relief.


    (I did it somehow¡­)


    Following her, he also waited silently for the time to pass.


    [][][][][]


    (I¡¯m bored¡­)


    Since then, around ten minutes had passed. He was the one who came up with the idea but doing nothing but waiting was killing Chris from the inside.


    Even watching the threes outside shake from the wind was fun for him at some point, however, his enjoyment about that had already ended.


    And to top it off, there was no topic for him to talk with Midna. Even if he did found something, he would be forced and in the end, would leave him with a bit awkward inside. He didn¡¯t know why but that was just how things end up in those situations.


    (No wait¡­oh right! That happened!)


    -Say¡­


    -Hmm?


    Maybe because she also felt bored, her reaction to his word was almost instantaneous.


    -How did you go on the tests?


    Earlier this morning, they were handing down the exams from Tuesday and, as expected, many students were depressed about their scores. Due to that, most of the first and second period was to review the answers and help them understand what went wrong.


    Since his teachers didn¡¯t tell out-loud the results because of how some students would feel, even if it was the highest score of the class, having them all learning how to solve the mistakes was a nice excuse to help those in need.


    Even if Chris didn¡¯t get a good grade, it was enough for him to escape make-up classes but, compared to him, someone that didn¡¯t have information about basic education would fall behind.


    And seeing her reaction was enough for him to think he was right about it.


    -Well¡­you see¡­that is¡­huh¡­


    The girl was fidgeting as her eyes were moving around like she was searching for the right words but couldn¡¯t find them.


    -Was it that low¡­?


    Looking at her like that, Chris had to ask the question or she wouldn¡¯t stop.


    -¡­Uhm... ¨C With a nod, she confirmed him with embarrassment.


    -Oh¡­


    That was the only response he could think of to give her at that moment. He was happy that his score was enough to dodge the bullet, but when someone close to him got hit by it, it was hard to show that feeling, even more after seeing them trying so hard to study.


    -Well¡­don¡¯t be so hard on yourself.


    -¡­


    -I mean¡­it was your first time doing exams and those ones were pretty hard on their own¡­


    -¡­


    -Seriously, everyone was like you, so¡­


    -¡­


    (Crap, I messed up.)


    The more he talked to her, the more depressed she felt. He even got an impression that she was smaller from how down she was. If only he could come up with something to--


    -Oh, I know! How about I help you out next time?


    -¡­Hmm?


    -I know I¡¯m not the greatest student around, but I¡¯m pretty confident about my standard-ish grades!


    It was the only thing he could think to cheer her up. Those exams were over and there was nothing they could now to prevent their outcomes.


    Even though they studied together in that night, Chris was focused more on himself rather than the girl. Now that he knew more about the subjects when the next exams come by, they would be readier than before.


    (Well, I would need to teach her at home, but at least that would also help me to review.)


    -So? What do you say?


    But his plan wouldn¡¯t work unless she also agreed with it. If for some strange reason she responded that she doesn¡¯t want to study anymore and be a delinquent, the boy honestly didn¡¯t know what he would do.


    -Yes! Please, help me out!


    However, his non-sense worries were for naught since she easily agreed with him. She regained her cheerfulness, not having a trace left of her gloomy expression from before on her face.


    (Yeah, she is better like this.)


    Seeing she like this somehow made him happy, a strange feeling he couldn¡¯t explain why.


    But a noise made them stop whatever they had and their mood was ruined. Looking at the oven, the time went off and the dish was completed.


    [][][][][]


    It was small, enough to fit in the palm of someone. It had about the same size as a rug used for coffee in the morning, with a layer of paper around its base.


    Covering the top of it, a brown-colored skin gave it the flavor of chocolate, combining together with its own vanilla flavor.


    Amidst the messy table that surrounded the plate it was placed upon, there laid the so hard-worked cupcake they were working on.


    -¡­Is that all? ¨C She asked unimpressed.


    -Well¡­it¡¯s not like we needed more than one. ¨C He responded.


    -But¡­is that all?


    A single cupcake. That was it. It wasn¡¯t a whole set and they didn¡¯t use the rest of the space the mold offered to them. After all that preparation, she looking surprised that was all they gained.


    -You see¡­it¡¯s not like we could use the club on our own¡­and we kinda used too many ingredients already, so¡­


    -I get it.


    Hearing the boy, Midna seemed to have accepted his explanation. While most of the things he said were true, the main reason wasn¡¯t being told to her.


    -So¡­how are we gonna do it then?


    Now was the real question. The cupcake wasn¡¯t large enough for both of them have a good sense of the taste. That means, if they share, they wouldn¡¯t taste its full flavor.


    But it was fine since it was all part of his plan.


    -Actually¡­Midna, this cupcake is for¡ª


    And then, when he was about to tell her, there was a knock on the door.


    -Hey, is someone here?


    It was an adult voice, probably a teacher.


    -I smell something burning. Miss Rosefield, is that you?


    (But how?!)


    Everyone was supposed to be still in the classroom. The only way for someone other than them to get out of it was when¡ª


    (Wait, it can¡¯t be!)


    Desperate, Chris looked at the clock hanging off the wall.


    (Crap, its break time now!)


    There was no denying the time he was seeing, but there was also no sound indicating they were on it.


    (Are you kidding me¡­now, of all the times!)


    There were times the alarm would have some sort of malfunction and wouldn¡¯t ring. Usually, it was a funny scene when a teacher would come in the class, just to find out the other teacher was still inside giving their lecture, but now, it was a serious case for Chris.


    -Weird¡­was this supposed to be open right now?


    The knob was twisted but the teacher didn¡¯t open. It was an opportunity he wouldn¡¯t let pass.


    -Midna, duck!


    Whispering to her, the boy grabbed her hand and led her under the table. A thin cloth covered them, blocking the viewing from outside. There, they sat down at the side of each other.


    -What the¡­who did this mess?!


    They could hear the door creaking, followed by the echo of steps coming each time near them.


    -Damn kids! Every damn time, I swear to God.


    From the way he sounded, the teacher found out the trial-and-error they did on the table.


    -Oh, this is such a waste. Well, the janitor is going to have a headache.


    Under the table, they could see the shadow of his legs right at their front. He held his breath, hoping their location wouldn¡¯t be found out. After looking at him, the girl did the same.


    -Heh, I think somebody left it baking. Well, might as well.


    Just like that, the teacher walked away. The steps became quieter to the point nobody he could barely hear him until the slam of the door being shut made him relieved.


    The boy put his head through the cloth and slowly got up. He looked at his surroundings, confirming the teacher had really left and they were alone in the classroom.


    (That was close one¡­)


    If they got found out using the club without even being members while also skipping class, the following days of suspension wasn¡¯t something Chris was looking forward to.


    -Is it over? - Getting up, Midna stood at his side.


    -Yeah.


    They were safe for now, but this served as a lesson for Chris. He would need to check up the time from now on in case the alarm doesn¡¯t ring when they were searching around the school.


    -Anyway, as I was saying.


    But that wasn¡¯t the priority on his mind at that moment. Now that it came to this, he needed to spill out before anything else happens.


    -This cupcake¡­here is¡­for¡­


    However, something already happened. The cupcake that was once there was now gone. In frustration, Chris slammed the table.


    (Son of a &$%@#!)


    That teacher thought it was fine to just grab the cupcake since no one was around and have himself a nice snack to eat. It didn¡¯t take three seconds for Chris to understand this.


    -Dammit! Curse you¡­you¡­Argh! I don¡¯t even know his name to curse him!


    The club was on the first floor of the school, where some classes of the second and third had their classrooms. That teacher was someone Chris didn¡¯t know and probably wouldn¡¯t until next year.


    Anyway, that cupcake was long gone. Even if he went there to get it from the person who stole it, it would be the same as saying they were using the club without permission. This time, it was truly a loss without a chance for a comeback.


    -Chris¡­are you fine?


    His rage towards someone unknown was easily dispersed as he heard a voice full of worries on his side. He saw Midna looking at him with concern.


    (No good¡­)


    Sighing in his mind, the boy managed to be calm down before speaking with her.


    -Yeah, I¡¯m fine¡­I just¡­lost my cool for a second.


    -Are you sure?


    -Seriously, don¡¯t worry about it.


    (Yeah¡­this isn¡¯t to worry about, but I wonder why I¡­)


    -Is it because of that sweet?


    -¡­Yep.


    -Why are you so mad about it? We could just make another one.


    -That is not the point.


    (We could just do it at home too, but¡­)


    -¡­I wanted to give that one to you.


    It was for that simple reason he chose to come here.


    -I wanted to be a surprise, you know, after all you did for me, but everything was going too well to end in my way.


    Even though it was something small, Chris felt it was laughable. Though he did finish the hardest part of it while also hiding his true intentions, he couldn¡¯t deliver the gift to the girl that he li¡ª


    (¡­Huh? What was¡­that now?)


    He got the impression he felt something about it. It was but a moment, only a second, but it grabbed his attention like a mosquito drawn by the light.


    -Oh, you!


    And then, something soft and moist was pressed against his cheek, making him leave his trance. The girl¡¯s face started to retreat, showing him the best smile he had ever seen.


    -It was I that was supposed to thank you.


    After saying that, she stared happily at his eyes. Looking at the blue-and-red pair in front of him, he couldn¡¯t turn away his sight from that gaze, only falling deeper and deeper into them.


    -Well, I suppose we need to go back now.


    Gracefully, the girl walked to the door as the boy could only follow her with his head.


    -I will go ahead, ok? I will meet you there. See ya!


    Just like that, she left the classroom, leaving Chris behind.


    His face was hotter and redder than ever. It was so much that smoke could be seen rising from his ears.


    His heartbeat was beating crazy like someone else was playing with it like an instrument.


    One of his hands was where he had felt that sensation on his cheek, touching gently as if for him to feel it again.


    -¡­Eh¡­Eh¡­.EHHHHH!

 Chapter 56: Questions, Doubts, Answers and Paths

    The school was done and the students passed through its gates, hoping to quickly arrive home as fast as possible. While some of them stayed because of clubs activities, none of the classrooms had students inside.


    Although in one of those classrooms, two bags were left inside, each at the side of separated tables since their owners placed them there in the last period. However, now they returned to fetch them.


    -Seriously¡­ why things go back to normal so quickly?


    The boy complained as he put the bag on his back.


    -Just a bit more and we could find something about it.


    -Relax, Chris. These things need time to figure it out.


    Answering him was the girl whose eyes were of different colors. Her smile was innocent and her words were na?ve since she couldn¡¯t understand the situation.


    -I would relax if we could discover a clue about what is going on.


    The boy clearly told her. They were doing this for a long time now and still got no results about the weird changes going in his school. His hopes weren¡¯t low since they got more information as the days passed but it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    -But¡­


    The girl said in a low voice, barely reaching his ears as if it was a whisper. It caught his attention because of how weak it sounded.


    -What if¡­ things stay like this forever?


    Looking straight into his eyes, she said to him. Her gaze contained bits of worry and fear, shocking the boy who opened his eyes.


    -Isn¡¯t it good like this? No one is hurt, this world is so much fun, all the people here are nice and warm¡­


    With trembling steps, she walked towards him, putting her head on his chest.


    -I don¡¯t see why we need to change it¡­ we are finally here, together, having fun and laughing¡­ and¡­ playing and¡­ and¡­


    Her voice was broken due to her not controlling her own weeps anymore. Her hands gripped tightly on his clothes, but he felt like they were touching his bare skin.


    While the boy was watching the girl, she suddenly looked up to him with tears coming off of her eyes, opening her mouth to say in one breath:


    -I don¡¯t want to go back¡­


    -¡­


    Her words made sense to the boy. If they were to resolve whatever was causing this to occur, there was no guarantee that she would stay there anymore. He knew the fact that they were from two different worlds but listening to her made him feel what really would happen if such thing happened.


    Emptiness began to appear inside the boy¡¯s body. His heart was heavy and he could feel it beating slowly in his chest. The feeling of losing someone so close to him made him flinch for a moment.


    -Midna¡­


    Was it worth it fixing the world if it meant the girl right in front of his eyes to disappear to somewhere that he couldn¡¯t catch it? Unknowing to him, his head was approaching the girl.


    -Chris¡­


    She knew what he was about to do and closed her teary eyes. As if accepting his advances, she also moved her head closer to the boy. Basking in the orange light from the sun, their shadows were about to touch each other and-


    -Haaa!


    With the alarm sound playing at his side, Chris quickly sat down on his bed as he screamed. His voice was so loud that even Stella, his cat, cried with surprise as she jumped up from his legs and felt down from the bed.


    He looked at the alarm and saw [06:00//AM] displayed on the screen. After a huge sigh, he laid down once again, this time bringing his pillow to his face trying to hide the bright-red flushed look he had.


    -Not again¡­


    [][][][][]


    Isn¡¯t it funny when there are bigger problems in your hands you tend to focus on the small ones first? You know there is that big ball of worries coming straight at you but you still take the time to move out the little rocks in your way.


    Maybe it was because you were tired of them and decided it was more productive to resolve the small problems first or can¡¯t get them out of your head because you just have to solve them right now.


    An internal dilemma that only you could understand but the reasons could be so futile in the presence of the bigger ones that you wonder one time ¡°Why did I even lose my time doing this?¡±


    It was the same for the boy right now. He knew there was a huge problem at his hands, something he shouldn¡¯t overlook because of how weird it was. Yet, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that girl and the feelings she caused in him.


    In his mind, images of the girl constantly appeared like he was haunted by them. The time when she didn¡¯t know how to handle a plate and dropped food all over her body, the time she curiously looked around the world, the time when she tried to hide her pain from him for him not to worry, and the time when she smiled at him.


    All of them came to the boy¡¯s head in short periods of time, reminding him of the time the two of them spent together in those last few days. But that was not all nor the worst part of this, because with those pictures also came feelings attached to them.


    The funny moments to laugh at the situation, the joy of seeing someone understanding something new, the grief of the thought of losing someone, the unspeakable sensation of warm in a happy smile.


    Those feelings and more were messing with the boy. He had not known them, so he couldn¡¯t think of anything to stop them; however, a part of him didn¡¯t want to stop.


    From all of the biggest problems in his life, this was by far the biggest of them all. His heart couldn¡¯t calm down in the mere sight or thought of her, his face became hot and his mind turns off of any rationality. What could he do?


    Nothing, so he went to the two people that could help him in this situation because they knew more about it than he. In this Sunday, he called upon them and marked a place for them to talk, because there was no doubt in his mind anymore. This could only be one thing:


    -¡­ And that¡¯s it. I¡­ like Midna.


    Finishing up his explanation, Chris drank a cola looking down at the caf¨¦¡¯s table. He couldn¡¯t bear to look into the eyes of the people in front of him.


    Of course, Max and David were shocked to find out that the reason for their meeting today was true.


    -Ok, ok, ok! Timeout! Did you¡­ just found someone?


    -¡­ I heard it too Max.


    -So it¡¯s my head playing tricks?


    -¡­ I think both our heads are playing with us.


    They looked at each other, confirming they did listen to Chris right, but still, there were doubts in their heads. So they turned to him with a serious look and asked together:


    -Are you serious?!


    They both wanted to hear his answer. Their eyes were focused purely on the boy who couldn¡¯t stop drinking from the straw in his drink. He separated his mouth from his drink and quietly said:


    -¡­ Yes¡­


    It took a moment for them to realize that it was really happening. Soon, their serious faces turned into grins as they looked at Chris in a warm way.


    -So, the day finally arrived huh. The Mister ¡°Nobody is interesting right now¡± finally found someone huh.


    -Chris¡­ you really grow up, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m so happy for you!


    -Hey, hey, tell us again: what do you like about her?


    -Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s only because she is pretty.


    -When did you realize you loved her?


    -How much you love her?


    -Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you did it already?!


    -Tell me you at least used protection during the act.


    -Please, guys, stop that!


    Not handling his friends'' attitude or the curious gazes of the others costumers around the cafe, Chris pleads for them.


    [][][][][]


    -So¡­ what is your plan?


    After they calmed down and returned to a normal conversation, Max asked Chris in a relaxed tone.


    -To be honest, I don¡¯t know now.


    -Don¡¯t tell me your just gonna chicken out after realizing your feelings and just leave like that.


    -No, that¡¯s not it¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­


    (It¡¯s really complicated to explain to them.)


    If it was an ordinary girl, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to spell it out, but today¡¯s dream made him even more conscious about their differences. He couldn¡¯t just tell them the truth and hope they get it. Even he wouldn¡¯t believe if he were told that.


    -I don¡¯t know how this is going to change the things between the two of us.


    It was the best thing he could say. Even now when he is with his friends, his eyes were moving as if looking for answers in the plain table, however, they don¡¯t find anything.


    -I see now.


    Nodding his head, Max thought deeply. Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t likely talk for a while, David turned his sight to Chris.


    -Chris, I want to ask you something: are you sure this is the correct way of putting it?This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    -What do you mean?


    Chris looked confused at David.


    -What I¡¯m saying is¡­ rather than thinking of what could happen, wouldn¡¯t it better to ask if you ready to take what will happen?


    -Take what happen¡­


    -Yeah. We can¡¯t just know or be prepared for everything, especially when it comes to romance. I¡¯m not trying to say that you are a coward or anything, but to get the responsibility, do you wanna have it?


    -¡­


    His words made Chris speechless. There were so many bad ends he could see the two of them going that he never once thought they had a chance to avoid it. It was a new possibility that he now can think about.


    -Sorry, but I don¡¯t think that is it either.


    Finishing his thoughts, Max raised his hand and gathered the attention of the table.


    -I get what David is saying, and while I agree with most of it, it wouldn¡¯t change the roots of the problem.


    -What is that?


    Chris paid close attention to Max.


    -The most important thing here is not just about responsibility, but the feelings involving it. If you were just going on about ¡°I can handle this and that¡±, I don¡¯t think it would be what you are trying to search.


    Finishing his phrase, Max waited for his friends'' reactions but they only looked confused to him.


    -What?


    -Yeah, I don¡¯t get it either.


    -Sorry, let me explain it better.


    He raised one finger from his hand.


    -You are first dealing with the confusion about your first crush. You want to do something really quick to try and get solve it, right?


    -Yeah.


    Hearing Chris response, Max raised another finger.


    -But then you are scared of what would happen between the two of you since you are this close to each other, resulting in your basic dilemma of ¡°Should I confess or not¡±.


    -Yeah¡­ you are right about it.


    His third finger was raised.


    -David just told you about the responsibility of facing the problem that will arise from the relationship, so now you are thinking about ¡°Could go along this path and deal with whatever is in front of it?¡±.


    -¡­ Right yet again.


    It was a shame to been told this up front, but his friend was correct about everything.


    -Now, here is my point¡­


    Showing his fourth finger, Max continued.


    -You are forgetting about the feelings in this case. What you are feeling right now is ¡°I wanna do what my heart is telling me to do! But my brain is not sure about it, so I can¡¯t act!¡±, but I think you should think of ¡°Am I feeling up to it?¡±.


    -Feeling up?


    -Yeah. From what I can see, you are scared of what would happen in your relationship. ¡°What should I do if we go out?¡± or ¡°What should I do if she rejects me?¡± and the like are disturbing your mind and you lose too much time thinking about the answers.


    -¡­Yeah, it makes sense to me now.


    David agreed with what Max said while Chris still didn¡¯t understand his friend logic.


    -Think so like this: you can¡¯t decide between wanting to advance with your relationship or wanting to be just friends. Right now, maybe a part of you is saying that it¡¯s fine the way it¡¯s and with that, your fears only grow day after day.


    -I¡­ see.


    From that angle, Max is right about one thing from Chris: he was afraid of taking another step with Midna. He is overthinking so much about his situation that it grew so much more than it should.


    -But, I¡¯m not saying you are wrong either.


    Max told him, catching Chris off guard and making him pay attention to him once more.


    -You are in a totally different scenario than we ever have. I mean, you live with the girl you are interested in.


    -True, I wasn¡¯t thinking about that.


    -Yeah, I didn¡¯t think much about it either but it¡¯s a huge thing in this situation. The two of them would return to the same place every day, regardless of the choices he chooses.


    -Yeah¡­ there is¡­ that too.


    Though he couldn¡¯t say all the circumstances, what Max said could be seen as the biggest problem that he was dealing with. She was the only one that he could talk about the weird phenomenon happening as well his support in all of this. Maybe something inside of him was warning Chris about this and he didn¡¯t know about it, although he felt it.


    But now that he knows about it, he couldn¡¯t help but crack a small smile.


    (Amazing¡­ I never thought this would help me out this much. Thanks, guys, you two are the best friends I could ever ask-)


    -But, if I dare to say, you would be fine even if you confess.


    As Chris was silent with his thoughts, Max said in a casual tone.


    -¡­ Eh?


    -Well, I wouldn¡¯t take it for granted, but I¡¯m with Max on this one.


    While Chris was confused, David agreed and assured his friend¡¯s idea.


    -I do think she has a thing for you tho. Don¡¯t know how deep it¡¯s, but I¡¯m pretty sure she is at least interested.


    -Yep, I think so David. There are just too many hints to discard it.


    -What should we do to guarantee it?


    -Maybe a proof or two before going for the kill?


    -Yeah, that may work. Any ideas about what tho?


    -Let¡¯s see¡­


    -Guys, just hold on a minute.


    It was going too fast for Chris to understand it. One minute his friends said something shocking and in the other, they were whispering to each other like they were discussing a secret plan.


    -What? Wouldn¡¯t it better to know if she is into you or not before confessing?


    Max bluntly told Chris whose eyes couldn¡¯t stop being worried about what they were talking.


    -Well¡­ yeah, it would be a great help and... wait, that is not it! What are you guys talking about?!


    -Duh, about how to find out if she likes you or not.


    -Yeah, just give us a minute to think of something and we gonna be right back at you. Max, what were you saying again?


    -First, I think we should have him try to smooth something between them and then¡­


    -Hold on! Hold on! Hold on! I¡¯m not asking for that type of advice!


    It was going so good for him until now, but then everything went downhill so fast right in front of his eyes and he couldn¡¯t do anything to prevent it.


    -Look, man, we know how it feels during the first love.


    -Yeah, it¡¯s scary when we don¡¯t know what the other side thinks of you.


    -Maybe you gonna regret asking her out¡­


    -Maybe you will be blessed if she accepts it.


    -Maybe you will recover and regret the next time as well¡­


    -But one thing is for certain in those cases.


    It was the first time he saw his friends like this. Chris could feel the fire in their eyes showing their determination. It was at that time he knew there was nothing he could do now to stop it.


    -Things would be so easier if we knew if she was into us!


    Both of them told him in synch. The strength in their voices was so great that Chris was taken aback by their feelings.


    -We should go home and work on a list!


    -Great idea! We can also search online to help us out!


    -Nice! Shall we go right now?!


    -You bet!


    With that being said, the two of them get up from the table and quickly gathered their stuff.


    -Wait a minute guys!


    -Sorry, Chris, we can talk at night!


    -Yeah! Look forward to the list!


    -When we are done, all your questions will be cleared!


    -That¡¯s all! See ya!


    With his arm stretch towards them, Chris watched as Max and David ran off from the caf¨¦ to their homes. Being left alone at the table, he cried for many reasons, and one of them was:


    -But who is going to pay for the bill?


    [][][][][]


    The night came and the boy was alone in his room. Laid down on his bed, Chris looked up to his cell phone. There, inside private group chat, was a huge list David and Max recreated.


    It had everything one could ask for in case of romance, such as links to articles and sites about how to get a girl interested in you, what to wear to look more attractive, things to know about her body language and personal experiences (David perspective only).


    The more he scrolled down, the more Chris felt a chill in his stomach about how much information his friends collected for him.


    -Seriously¡­ this is too much, way too much.


    When he received the message, he thought it was just a link or two of sites specialized in the subject with some commentaries, but this was so unreal he was questioning like it was a prank.


    Sighing, he rested his cellphone on his chest and looked up to the ceiling.


    (Am I¡­ really going to do it?)


    The question made him nervous. He wasn¡¯t thinking about outcomes or possible answers, just the question alone, yet it was enough for his heart to jump a little.


    (I really want to try it and see what wait for us, but¡­)


    This afternoon left him with a clear mind than ever before after he realized he liked her, but one particular question was left still unanswered.


    (Is it really fine like this?)


    What his friends said to him before they left stuck inside him. He wasn¡¯t blind to not see the girl had some interest in him, but it left him wandering about if it was the right thing to do.


    (I like her¡­ maybe ever since we meet in the game, but its fine to take advantage out of it?)


    Their first meeting was inside the game when the bug happened. There, he started to learn more and more about her, but never about her real self.


    (In the order hand, she may have a thing for me now because of those meetings, but this is not a game anymore¡­)


    Would it be fine to take what happened inside the game as something for his advantages or that is something completely different than the real world?


    (But if that was the case then...)


    -Ahhhh!


    Bringing his face to the pillow, Chris shouted frustrated.


    -Why is this so difficult to decide!


    He didn¡¯t want to use pre-sets codes and routes to his advantage here. If she were to like him, it would be because of how him in this side, not his avatar inside the screen.


    He felt it was the right thing to do, but somewhere inside of him wanted to choose the easy road ahead and be happy.


    -Seriously¡­ why love is so complicated¡­


    Taking a peek in his friends¡¯ list, he really thought it was his only way of getting her more interested into him here. Not having many other choices, Chris sat down on his bed.


    -Ok, let¡¯s do it.


    Scrolling up, right in the beginning of the list, he started reading it.


    -Number one: Look at where she sits. If she sits diagonally at your, it may be because she is-


    -Chris, when are you going to take out the garbage?


    Listening to his mother¡¯s call, Chris froze up. He had forgotten she asked him to take it out when he came back home earlier, but with so many things inside his mind, he ignored it.


    -Are you coming down or should I go up?


    -I¡¯m going now, mom! Just give me a second!


    Quickly, he dashed out his room before his mother gives him more problems.


    [][][][][]


    The trash-bag was bigger than ever lately. Since three people are living in his house right now, it would make sense this would happen. Walking in the streets illuminated by the street¡¯s lights, Chris carried the bag to the nearby alley.


    -God dammit¡­ I knew it would be difficult, but just how much heavy is this thing anyway?


    The alley was just a house away from his, so it usually doesn¡¯t take long, but due to the new weight of the bag, Chris was taking his time for it not to rip open.


    -Please, don¡¯t rip¡­ please, don¡¯t rip¡­ please, don¡¯t rip¡­


    Like a prayer, he repeated to not have to gather the trash from the ground. The short trip appeared to be longer than normal, however, he soon reached his destination.


    At his front, a pile of trash-bags inside a marked area waiting for the garbage truck to arrive before the morning¡¯s sun rises. Unfortunately, there was no space left in the ground levels, so his only option was to either throw it or placed it on the top of the pile.


    -Ok, now¡­ here we go¡­


    Not wanting to take risks, he lifts it high enough to enter the pile but the smell combined with the strength he was putting made him go very slowly.


    He approached the top of the pile as he held his breath, wishing for this to end so that he could go back to his room and read the list.


    (C¡¯mon! Just a little more!)


    The bag was almost in the designated area and Chris¡¯s eyes were filled expectations of the soon-to-be-over-task, when suddenly-


    -Meow!


    A cat ran off the alley while screaming, passing between his legs. He was out of balance but managed to equilibrate his body before it was too late. Chris looked angrily at the cat that was running but was surprised to see it.


    (Stella?)


    It was their own black cat running to a dark street without the foremost streetlight turned on across where Chris was standing. As he tried to figure out what was going on-


    -Bark!


    A dog also appeared, running off the alley. Altho the dog passed behind Chris without touching his legs, the boy was surprised by the sudden appearance and couldn¡¯t stop his body from falling down to the ground.


    His bottom was hurt but Chris coped with it for now. Luckily, he managed to grab the bag on his lap, but, while it didn¡¯t hit the ground, it opened a bit on top of it and a bit of trash had fallen off.


    Looking at the dog, he had another surprise.


    (Dannis?!)


    Not only their cat but also their dog was running to the dark street, following Stella. He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, but it wasn¡¯t uncommon in their house for their pets to run off like that.


    (Maybe she played with his food again.)


    The cause for that chase wasn¡¯t important. After all, they always come back in the morning anyway. Right now, he had another task on his hands.


    -Great¡­ now look at this.


    It wasn¡¯t must garbage on the ground, but it was their garbage on the ground. For the rest of foods, there was nothing he could do because most of it was mush, but the bigger and more solids trash he would need to pick up.


    -Thanks, guys¡­ hope you enjoy not having dinner tomorrow.


    Not wanting to lose time, Chris opened the trash-bag and started to throw the garbage he could pick up inside of it. He barely even looked about what it was and was more preoccupied about how to finish quickly.


    Soon, the rest of solid fruits, food boxes, papers and the like returned to the bag. The mess on the ground was starting to get lower and lower he gathered the remaining garbage. Feeling happy, he quickly put some papers inside the bag and ran to gather more¡­ when he returned to look inside the bag with curiosity in his eyes.


    -Hmm?


    It was a ball of paper, mostly white with a bit of garbage here and there, but one thing caught his attention in it.


    (Why is there something from school here?)


    It was the logo of his school. He couldn¡¯t see all of it due to how the paper was molded, but it was without a doubt the logo of his school.


    (Did I thrown something by mistake?)


    Since he couldn¡¯t think straight lately, he may have thrown something he shouldn¡¯t have in the trash. Quickly unfolding just a bit, Chris found out it wasn¡¯t his school paper in the trash.


    (Oh Midna, you can¡¯t just throw this out¡­)


    It was nothing less than one of the exams they got on Friday. Her name was written right there in the top corner with messy handwriting, with big letters like an elementary student would do.


    (Just imagine what she would feel if she knew I saw this.)


    Due to her getting a low score, Midna didn¡¯t show to Chris her tests because of embarrassment, but if he saw this handwriting, no doubt he would pick on her a bit.


    (But¡­ since I found this now¡­)


    A thought came to his mind. She didn¡¯t show to him her test but now it¡¯s on his hand he could learn about her real score and help her out next time they have an exam like this.


    -Yeah, Chris, just like that! It could be the first step to let her be more interested in you!


    For a moment, Chris thought there was a mini Max on his shoulder approving his choice of knowing her true score. It would work great on his favor with him surprising her when they studied together and she wouldn¡¯t even know he saw her true score.


    -Well, a little peek wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Following his plans for future success, Chris started to fully unfold the test, revealing the upper part of the paper and there he saw it.


    [Name: Midna]


    [Subject: Science]


    [Score: A+]